Working With the Working Woman Cornelia Stratton Parker 958 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Working With the Working
Woman

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Working With the Working Woman

Author: Cornelia Stratton Parker

Release date: March 30, 2008 [eBook #24959]

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/24959

Credits: Produced by Markus Brenner, Irma Spehar and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WORKING
WITH THE WORKING WOMAN ***

WORKING WITH THE
WORKING WOMAN

By
CORNELIA STRATTON PARKER
Author of “AN AMERICAN IDYLL”

NEW YORK AND LONDON
HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
MCMXXII

Working With the Working Woman

Copyright, 1922, by Harper & Brothers
Printed in the United States of America

CONTENTS

PAGE
Introduction vii
I. No. 1075 Packs Chocolates 1
II. 286 on Brass 42
III. 195 Irons “Family” 75
IV. In a Dress Factory 109
V. No. 536 Tickets Pillow Cases 137
VI. No. 1470, “Pantry Girl” 173
Conclusion 226

INTRODUCTION

T HE number of books on the labor problem is indeed legion. The tragedy
of the literature on any dynamic subject is that most of it is written by
people who have time to do little else. Perhaps the best books on many
subjects will never be written because those folk, who would be most
competent to do the writing, through their vital connection with the problem
at hand, never find the spare minutes to put their findings down on paper.
There could be no more dynamic subject than labor, since labor is
nothing less than human beings, and what is more dynamic than human
beings? It is, therefore, the last subject in the world to be approached
academically. Yet most of the approach to the problems of labor is
academic. Men in sanctuaries forever far removed from the endless hum
and buzz and roar of machinery, with an intellectual background and
individual ambitions forever far removed from the interests and desires of
those who labor in factory and mill, theorize—and another volume is added
to the study of labor.
But, points out some one, there are books on labor written by bona-fide
workers. First, the number is few. Second, and more important, any bona-
fide worker capable of writing any kind of book on any subject, puts
himself so far above the rank and file that one is justified in asking, for how
many does he speak?
Suppose that for the moment your main intellectual interest was to
ascertain what the average worker—not the man or woman so far advanced
in the cultural scale that he or she can set his ideas intelligently on paper—
thought about his job and things in general. To what books could you turn?
Indeed I have come to feel that in the pages of O. Henry there is more to be
gleaned on the psychology of the working class than any books to be found
on economic shelves. The outstanding conclusion forced upon any reader of
such books as consciously attempt to give a picture of the worker and his
job is that whoever wrote the books was bound and determined to find out

everything that was wrong in every investigation made, and tell all about
the wrongs and the wrongs only. Goodness knows, if one is hunting for the
things which should be improved in this world, one life seems all too short
to so much as make a start. In all honesty, then, such books on labor should
be classified under “Troubles of Workers.” No one denies they are legion.
Everybody's troubles are, if troubles are what you want to find.
The Schemer of Things has so arranged, praise be, that no one's life shall
be nothing but woe and misery. Yea, even workers have been known to
smile.

The experiences lived through in the following pages may strike the
reader as superficial, artificial. In a way they were. Yet, they fulfilled their
object in my eyes, at least. I wanted to feel for myself the general
“atmosphere” of a job, several jobs. I wanted to know the worker without
any suspicion on the part of the girls and women I labored among that they
were being “investigated.” I wanted to see the world through their eyes—
for the time being to close my own altogether.
There are no startling new facts or discoveries here recorded. Nothing in
these pages will revolutionize anything. To such as wish the lot of the
worker painted as the most miserable on earth, they will be disappointing.
Yet in being as honest as I could in recording the impressions of my
experiences, I am aware that I have made possible the drawing of false
conclusions. Already such false conclusions have been drawn. “See,” says
an “old-fashioned” employer, “the workers are happy—these articles of
Mrs. Parker's show it. Why should they have better conditions? They don't
want them!”
A certain type of labor agitator, or a “parlor laborite,” prefer to see only
the gloomy side of the worker's life. They are as dishonest as the employer
who would see only the contentment. The picture must be viewed in its
entirety—and that means considering the workers not as a labor problem,
but as a social problem. Workers are not an isolated group, who keep their
industrial adversities or industrial blessings to themselves. They and their
families and dependents are the majority of our population. As a nation, we

rise no higher in the long run than the welfare of the majority. Nor can the
word “welfare,” if one thinks socially, ever be limited to the word
“contentment.” It is quite conceivable—nay, every person has seen it in
actuality—that an individual may be quite contented in his lot and yet have
that lot incompatible with the welfare of the larger group.
It is but as a part of the larger group that worker, employer, and the public
must come to view the labor problem. When a worker is found who appears
perfectly amenable to long hours, bad air, unhygienic conditions in general
—and many are—somebody has to pay the price. There are thousands of
contented souls, as we measure contentment, in the congested tenement
districts of East Side New York. Does that fact add to our social welfare?
Because mothers for years were willing to feed their children bad milk, was
then the movement to provide good milk for babies a waste of time and
money? Plenty of people always could be found who would willingly drink
impure water. Society found that too costly, and cities pride themselves to-
day on their pure water supply and low typhoid rate.
There are industrial conditions flourishing which insidiously take a
greater toll of society than did ever the death of babies from unclean milk,
the death of old and young from impure water. The trouble is that their
effects permeate in ways difficult for the unwilling eye to see.
Perhaps in the long run, one of the most harmful phases of modern
civilization is this very contentment of not only the workers, but the
employer and society at large, under conditions which are not building up a
wholesome, healthy, intelligent population. Indeed, it is not so much the
fault of modern industrialism as such. Perhaps it is because there are so
many people in the world and the ability of us human beings, cave men
only ten thousand years ago, to care for so many people has not increased
with the same rapidity as the population. Our numbers have outrun our
capacities. Twentieth century development calls for large-scale organization
for which the human mind has shown itself inadequate.
It is well to keep in mind that no situation is the product of its own day.
The working woman, for instance, we have had with us since the beginning
of women—and they began a good spell ago. The problem of the working
woman, as we think of it to-day, began with the beginning of modern

industry. Nor is it possible to view her past without realizing that the
tendency has ever been, with but few interruptions, toward improvement.
In the early factory days in our country it is known that women rose at
four, took their breakfast with them to the mills, and by five were hard at
work in badly constructed buildings, badly heated, badly lighted. From
seven-thirty to eight-thirty there was an hour for breakfast, at noon half an
hour, and from then on steady work until half past seven at night. It would
be perhaps eight o'clock before the mill girls reached home, sometimes too
tired to stay awake till the end of supper. Later, hours were more generally
from five in the morning until seven at night. In Lowell the girls worked
two hours before breakfast and went back to the mills again in the evening
after supper. By 1850 twelve hours had come to be the average working
day.[1]
[1] Abbot, Women in Industry.

Wages were very low—around seventy-five cents or a dollar a week with
board. Mills and factories were accustomed to provide room and board in
the corporation boarding houses, poorly constructed, ill-ventilated
buildings, girls often sleeping six and eight in a room. In 1836 it was
estimated that the average wage for women in industry (excluding board)
was thirty-seven and one-half cents a day, although one thousand sewing
women investigated received on an average twenty-five cents a day. In 1835
the New York Journal of Commerce estimated that at the beginning of the
century women's labor brought about fifty cents a week, which was
equivalent to twenty-five cents in 1835. In 1845 the New York Tribune
reported fifty thousand women averaging less than two dollars a week
wages, and thousands receiving one dollar and fifty cents. Another
investigation in 1845 found “female labor in New York in a deplorable
degree of servitude, privation and misery, drudging on, miserably cooped
up in ill-ventilated cellars and garrets.” Women worked fifteen to eighteen
hours a day to earn one to three dollars a week.
And yet authorities tell us that some of the mill towns of New England,
Lowell in particular, are looked back upon as being almost idyllic as regards
the opportunities for working women. On examination it is found that what
was exceptional from our point of view was not the conditions, but the
factory employees. In those days work in the mills was “socially

permissible.” Indeed there was practically no other field of employment
open to educated girls. The old domestic labors had been removed from the
household—where could a girl with spirit and ability make the necessary
money to carry out her legitimate desires? Her brothers “went west”—she
went into the factories—with the same spirit. Ambitious daughters of New
England farmers formed the bulk of cotton mill employees the first half of
the nineteenth century. Their granddaughters are probably college graduates
of the highest type to-day. After the long factory hours they found time for
reading, debating clubs, lectures, church activities, French, and German
classes. Part of the time some of the mill operatives taught school. Many of
them looked forward to furthering their own education in such female
seminaries as existed in those days, the expense to be met from their mill
earnings. Poorly paid as mill hands were, it was often six to seven times
what teachers received.
“The mills offered not only regular employment and higher wages, but
educational advantages which many of the operatives prized even more
highly. Moreover, the girl who had worked in Lowell was looked upon with
respect as a person of importance when she returned to her rural
neighborhood. Her fashionable dress and manners and her general air of
independence were greatly envied by those who had not been to the
metropolis and enjoyed its advantages.”[2]
[2] Abbot, Women in Industry.

By 1850 the situation had altered. With the opening of the west,
opportunities for women of gumption and spirit increased. The industrial
depression of 1848-49 lowered wages, and little by little the former type of
operative left the mill, her place being filled largely by Irish immigrants.
The Civil War saw a great change in the world of working women.
Thousands of men were taken from industry into war, and overnight great
new fields of opportunity were opened to women. The more educated were
needed as nurses, for teaching positions, and for various grades of clerical
work deserted by men. After the close of the war farmers became more
prosperous and their daughters were not forced to work for the wherewithal
to acquire advantages. Add to all this the depression caused in the cotton
industry due to the war—and the result of these new conditions was that
when the mills reopened it was with cheap immigrant labor. What then

could have been considered high wages were offered in an attempt to
induce the more efficient American women operatives back to the mills, but
the cost of living had jumped far higher even than high wages. The mills
held no further attractions. Even the Irish deserted, their places being filled
with immigrants of a lower type.
Since the Civil War look at us—8,075,772 women in industry, as against
2,647,157 in 1880. Almost a fourth of the entire female population over ten
years of age are at work, as against about one-seventh in 1880. The next
census figures will show a still larger proportion. Those thousands of
women the World War threw into industry, who never had worked before,
did not all get out of industry after the war. Take just the railroads, for
example. In April, 1918, there were 65,816 women employed in railroad
work; in October, 1918, 101,785; and in April, 1919, 86,519. In the 1910
census, of all the kinds of jobs in our country filled by men, only twelve
were not also filled by women—and the next census will show a reduction
there: firemen (either in manufacturing or railroads), brakemen, conductors,
plumbers, common laborers (under transportation), locomotive engineers,
motormen, policemen, soldiers, sailors, and marines. The interesting point
is that in only one division of work are women decreasing in proportion to
men—and that was women's work at the beginning—manufacturing. In
agriculture, in the professions, in domestic and personal service, in trade
and transportation, the number of women is creeping up, up, in proportion
to the number of men. From the point of view of national health and vitality
for this and the next generation, it is indeed a hopeful sign if women are
giving way to men in factories, mills, and plants, and pushing up into work
requiring more education and in turn not demanding such physical and
nervous strain as does much of the machine process. Also, since on the
whole as it has been organized up to date, domestic service has been one of
the least attractive types of work women could fill, it is encouraging
(though not to the housewife) to find that the proportion of women going
into domestic and personal service has fallen from forty-four and six-tenths
per cent, in 1880, to thirty-two and five-tenths per cent, in 1910.
Women working at everything under the sun—except perhaps being
locomotive engineers and soldiers and sailors. Why?

First, it is part of every normal human being to want to work. Therefore,
women want to work. Time was when within the home were enough real
life-sized jobs to keep a body on the jump morning and night. Not only
mother but any other females handy. There are those who grumble that
women could find enough to do at home now if they only tried. They
cannot, unless they have young children or unless they putter endlessly at
nonessentials, the doing of which leaves them and everybody else no better
off than before they began. And it is part of the way we are made that
besides wanting to work, we need to work at something we feel “gets us
some place.” We prefer to work at something desirable and useful. Perhaps
what we choose is not really so desirable and useful, looked at in the large,
but it stacks up as more desirable and more useful than something else we
might be doing. And with it all, if there is to be any real satisfaction, must
go some feeling of independence—of being on “one's own.”
So, then, women go out to work in 1921 because there is not enough to
do to keep them busy at home. They follow in part their age-old callings,
only nowadays performed in roaring factories instead of by the home
fireside. In part they take to new callings. Whatever the job may be, women
want to work in preference to the nonproductiveness of most home life to-
day.
Graham Wallas, in his Great Society, quotes the answers given by a
number of girls to a woman who held their confidence as to why they
worked. He wished to learn if they were happy. The question meant to the
girls evidently, “Are you happier than you would have been at home?” and
practically every answer was “Yes.”
In a “dismal and murky,” but fairly well-managed laundry, six Irish girls
all answered they were happy. One said the work “took up her mind, she
had been awfully discontented.” Another that “you were of some use.”
Another, “the hours went so much faster. At home one could read, but only
for a short time. Then there was the awful lonesome afternoon ahead of
you.” “Asked a little girl with dyed hair but a good little heart. She enjoyed
her work. It made her feel she was worth something.”
At another laundry, the first six girls all answered they were happy
because the “work takes up your mind,” and generally added, “It's awful

lonesome at home,” or “there is an awful emptiness at home.” However,
one girl with nine brothers and sisters was happy in the collar packing room
just because “it was so awful lonesome”—she could enjoy her own
thoughts. An Irishwoman at another laundry who had married an Italian
said, “Sure I am always happy. It leaves me no time to think.” At a knitting
plant one girl said “when she didn't work, she was always thinking of dead
people, but work always made her cheer up directly.”
The great industrial population comes from crowded tenements. It is
inconceivable that enough work could be found within those walls to make
life attractive to the girls and young women growing to maturity in such
households.
So much for the psychological side. The fact remains that the great bulk
of women in industry work because they have to work—they enter
industrial life to make absolutely necessary money. The old tasks at which a
woman could be self-supporting in the home are no longer possible in the
home. She earns her bread now as she has earned it for thousands of years
—spinning, weaving, sewing, baking, cooking—only to-day she is one of
hundreds, thousands in a great factory. Nor is she longer confined to her
traditional tasks. Men are playing a larger part in what was since time began
and up to a few years ago woman's work. Women, in their need, are finding
employment at any work that can use unskilled less physically capable
labor.
Ever has it been the very small proportion of men who could by their
unaided effort support the entire family. At no time have all the men in a
country been able to support all the women, regardless of whether that
situation would be desirable. Always must the aid of womenfolk be called
in as a matter of course. We have a national ideal of a living wage to the
male head of the family which will allow him to support his family without
forcing his wife and children into industry. Any man who earns less than
that amount during the year must depend on the earnings of wife and
children or else fall below the minimum necessary to subsistence, with all
which that implies. In 1910, four-fifths of the heads of families in the
United States earned under eight hundred dollars a year. At that same time,
almost nine-tenths of the women workers living at home in New York City
working in factories, mills, and such establishments, paid their entire

earnings to the family. Of 13,686 women investigated in Wisconsin in 1914,
only 2 per cent gave nothing to the family support. Of girls in retail stores
living at home in New York City, 84 per cent paid their entire earnings to
the family. Work, then, for the majority of women, is more apt to be cold
economic necessity—not only for herself, but for her family.
Besides the fact that great numbers of women must work and many want
to work, there are the reasons for women's work arising in modern industry
itself. First, a hundred years ago, there was the need for hands in the new
manufactures, and because of the even more pressing agricultural demands,
men could not be spared. The greater the subdivisions of labor up to a
certain point, the simpler the process, and the more women can be used,
unskilled as they are ever apt to be. Also they will work at more
monotonous, more disagreeable work than men, and for less wages. Again,
women's entrance into new industries has often been as strike breakers, and
once in, there was no way to get them out. Industrial depressions throw men
out of work, and also women, and in the financial pressure following,
women turn to any sort of work at any sort of pay, and perhaps open a new
wedge for women's work in a heretofore untried field, desirable or
undesirable.
The freedom from having to perform every and all domestic functions
within the four walls of home is purchased at the expense of millions of
toilers outside the home, the majority of whom do not to-day receive
enough wages, where they are the menfolk, to support their own families;
nor where they are single women, to support themselves. The fact that men
cannot support their families forces women in large numbers into industry.
There would be nothing harmful in that, if only industry were organized so
that participation in it enriched human lives. Remembering always that
where industry takes women from the care of young children, society and
the nation pay dearly; for, inadequate and ignorant as mothers often are
regarding child care, their substitutes to-day are apt to be even less efficient.
Pessimists marshal statistics to show that modern industrialism is going
to rack and ruin. Maybe it is. But pessimism is more a matter of
temperament than statistics. An optimist can assemble a most cheerful array
of figures to show that everything is on the up. Temperament again.
Industry is what industry does. If you are feeling gloomy to-day, you can

visit factories where it is plain to see that no human being could have his lot
improved by working there. Such factories certainly exist. If you would hug
your pessimism to your soul, then there are many factories you must stay
away from. Despite all the pessimists, there is a growing tendency to
increase the welfare of human beings in industry.
It is but an infinitesimal drop any one individual can contribute to hasten
a saner industrialism. Yet some of us would so fain contribute our mite!
Where the greatest need of all lies is that the human beings in industry, the
employer and the employees, shall better understand one another, and
society at large better understand both. My own amateur and humble
experiences here recorded have added much to my own understanding of
the problems of both manager and worker.
Can they add even a fraction to the understanding of anyone else?
Cornelia Stratton Parker.
Woods Hole,
August, 1921.

WORKING WITH
THE WORKING WOMAN

I

No. 1075 Packs Chocolates

W ISE heads tell us we act first—or decide to act first—and reason
afterward. Therefore, what could be put down in black and white as
to why we took up factory work is of minor value or concern. Yet
everyone persists in asking why? So then, being merely as honest as the
Lord allows, we answer first and foremost because we wanted to. Isn't that
enough? It is the why and wherefore of almost everything anyone does any
place at any time. Only the more adept can concoct much weightier reasons
as an afterthought. There is only one life most of us doubting humans are
absolutely sure of. That one life gets filled with so much of the same sort of
performance day in and day out; usually only an unforeseen calamity—or
stroke of luck—throws us into a way of living and doing things which is not
forever just as we lived and did things yesterday and the day before.
Yet the world is so full of the unexplored! To those who care more for
people than places, around every corner is something new—a world only
dreamt of, if that. Why should all one's life be taken up with the kind of
people we were born among, doing the sort of things our aunts and our
uncles and our cousins and our friends do? Soon there creeps in—soon?
yes, by six years or younger—that comforting belief that as we and our
aunts and our uncles and our cousins and our friends do, so does—or should
do—the world. And all the time we and our aunts and our uncles and our
cousins and our friends are one little infinitesimal drop in one hundred
million people, and what those above and below and beyond and around
about think and do, we know nothing, nor care nothing, about. But those

others are the world, with us, a speck of—well, in this case it happened to
be curiosity—in the midst of it all.
Therefore, being curious, we decided to work in factories. In addition to
wanting to feel a bona-fide part of a cross section of the world before only
viewed second or third hand through books, there was the desire better to
understand the industrial end of things by trying a turn at what some eight
million or so other women are doing. “Women's place is the home.” All
right—that side of life we know first hand. But more and more women are
not staying home, either from choice or from necessity. Reading about it is
better than nothing. Being an active part of it all is better still. It is one thing
to lounge on an overstuffed davenport and read about the injurious effect on
women of long hours of standing. It is another to be doing the standing.
Yet another reason for giving up some months to factory work, besides
the adventure of it, besides the desire to see other angles of life for oneself,
to experience first hand the industrial end of it. So much of the technic of
the world to-day we take as a matter of course. Clothes appear ready to put
on our backs. As far as we know or care, angels left them on the hangers
behind the mirrored sliding doors. Food is set on our tables ready to eat. It
might as well have been created that way, for all our concern. The
thousands of operations that go into an article before the consumer buys it
—no, there is no reason why use and want should make us callous and
indifferent to the hows and wherefores. Never was there such an age. Let's
poke behind the scenes a bit.
So, factories it was to be. Not as a stranger snooping in to “investigate.”
As a factory girl working at her job—with all that, we determined to peek
out of the corner of our eyes, and keep both ears to the wind, lest we miss
anything from start to finish. Artificial, of course. Under the circumstances,
since we were born how and as we were, and this had happened and that,
we were not an honest Eyetalian living in a back bedroom on West Forty-
fourth Street near the river.
We did what we could to feel the part. Every lady in the land knows the
psychology of dress—though not always expressed by her in those terms.
She feels the way she looks, not the other way round. So then, we
purchased large green earrings, a large bar pin of platinum and brilliants

($1.79), a goldy box of powder (two shades), a lip stick. During the summer
we faded a green tam-o'shanter so that it would not look too new. For a year
we had been saving a blue-serge dress (original cost $19) from the rag bag
for the purpose. We wore a pair of old spats which just missed being mates
as to shade, and a button off one. Silk stockings—oh yes, silk—but very
darned. A blue sweater, an orange scarf, and last, but not least—
If you had been brought up in a fairly small city by female relatives who
were one and all school-teachers, who had watched over your vocabulary
(unsuccessfully) as they hung over your morals; if you had been taught, not
in so many words, but insidiously, that breaking the Ten Commandments
(any one or the entire ten), split infinitives, and chewing gum, were one in
the sight of God, or the devil—then you could realize the complete
metamorphosis when, in addition to the earrings and the bar pin, the green
tam and the lip stick, you stepped up to the Subway newsstand and boldly
demanded a package of—chewing gum. And then and there got out a stick
and chewed it, and chewed it on the Subway and chewed it on the streets of
New York. Some people have to go to a masquerade ball to feel themselves
some one else for a change. Others, if they have been brought up by school-
teachers, can get the same effect with five cents' worth of chewing gum.
After all, one of the most attractive features about being “well brought
up” is the fun of sloughing off. The fun of sloughing off a lot at once! Had
it ever been known ahead of time the fascination of doing forbidden things,
just that first factory morning would have been worth the whole venture. To
read the morning paper over other people's shoulders—not furtively, but
with a bold and open eye. To stare at anything which caught one's attention.
(Bah! all that is missed in New York because it has been so ground into the
bone that it is impolite to stare!) And to talk to any one, male or female,
who looked or acted as if he or she wanted to talk to you. Only even a short
experience has taught that that abandon leads to more trouble than it is
worth. What a pity mere sociability need suffer so much repression! We
hate to make that concession to our upbringers.
When the time for beginning factory work came there appeared but one
advertisement among “Help Wanted—Female” which did not call for
“experience.” There might have to be so much lying, direct and indirect, to
do. Better not start off by claiming experience when there was absolutely

none—except, indeed, had we answered advertisements for cooks only, or
baby tenders, or maids of all work. One large candy factory bid for “girls
and women, good wages to start, experience not necessary,” and in a part of
town which could be reached without starting out the night before. At 7.15
of a Monday morning we were off, with a feeling something akin to stage
fright. Once we heard a hobo tell of the first time he ever tried to get on a
freight train in the dark of night when it was moving. But we chewed our
gum very boldly.
One of the phases of finding a job often criticized by those who would
add somewhat of dignity to labor is the system of hiring. Like a lot of other
things, perhaps, you don't mind the present system if you get by. Here was
this enormous good-looking factory. On one side of the front steps, reaching
all the way up into the main entrance hall, stood a line of men waiting for
jobs; on the other side, though not near so long a line, the girls. The regular
employees file by. At last, about eight o'clock, the first man is beckoned.
Just behind the corner of a glassed-in telephone booth, but in full view of
all, he is questioned by an employee in a white duck suit. Man after man is
sent on out, to the growing discouragement, no doubt, of those remaining in
line. At last, around a little corner in the stairs, the first girl is summoned.
The line moves up. A queer-looking man with pop eyes asks a few
questions. The girl goes on upstairs. I am fourth in line—a steam heater
next and the actions of my insides make the temperature seem 120 at least.
My turn.
“How much experience you've had?”
“None.”
“What you work in last?”
“Didn't work in a factory—been doin' housework—takin' care of kids.”
“Well, I start you packing. You get thirteen dollars this week, fourteen
dollars next—you understand?”
He writes something on a little card and I go upstairs with it. There I am
asked my name, age (just did away with ten years while I was at it).
Married or single? Goodness! hadn't thought of that. In the end a lie there
would make less conversation. Single. Nationality—Eyetalian? No,

American. It all has to be written on a card. At that point my eye lights on a
sign which reads: “Hours for girls 8 A.M.-6 P.M. Saturdays 8-12.” Whew! My
number is 1075. The time clock works so. My key hangs on this hook; then
after I ring up, it hangs here. (That was an entrancing detail I had not
anticipated—made me wish we had to ring up at noon as well as morning
and night.) Locker key 222. A man takes me in the elevator to the third floor
and there hands me over to Ida. The locker works thus and so. Didn't I have
no apron? No—but to-morrow I'd bring it, and a cap. Sure.
Three piles of boxes and trucks and barrels and Ida opens a great door
like a safe, and there we are in the packing room—from the steam heater
downstairs to the North Pole. Cold? Nothing ever was so cold. Ten long
zinc-topped tables, a girl or two on each side. At the right, windows which
let in no air and little light, nor could you see out at all. On the left, shelves
piled high with wooden boxes. Mostly all a body can think of is how cold,
cold, cold it is. Something happens to chocolates otherwise.
That first day it is half-pound boxes. My side of the table holds some
sixty at a time. First the date gets stamped on the bottom, then partitions are
fitted in. “Here's your sample. Under the table you'll find the candies, or
else ask Fannie, there. You take the paper cups so, in your left hand, give
them a snap so, lick your fingers now and then, slip a cup off, stick the
candy in with your right hand.” And Ida is off.
The saints curse the next person who delicately picks a chocolate from its
curled casing and thinks it grew that way—came born in that paper cup.
May he or she choke on it! Can I ever again buy chocolates otherwise than
loose in a paper bag? You push and shove—not a cup budges from its
friends and relatives. Perhaps your fingers need more licking. Perhaps the
cups need more “snapping.” In the end you hold a handful of messed-up
crumpled erstwhile cup-shaped paper containers, the first one pried off
looking more like a puppy-chewed mat by the time it is loose and a
chocolate planted on its middle. By then, needless to remark, the bloom is
off the chocolate. It has the look of being clutched in a warm hand during
an entire circus parade. Whereat you glance about furtively and quickly eat
it. It is nice the room is cold; already you fairly perspire. One mussed piece
of naked brown paper in a corner of a box.

The table ahead, fingers flying like mad over the boxes, works Annie. It
is plain she will have sixty boxes done before I have one. Just then a new
girl from the line of that morning is put on the other side of my table. She is
very cold. She fares worse with brown paper cups than I. Finally she puts
down the patient piece of chocolate candy and takes both hands to the job
of separating one cup from the others. She places what is left of the
chocolate in the middle of what is left of the paper, looks at me, and better
than any ouija board I know what is going on in her head. I smile at her, she
smiles back, and she eats that first chocolate. Tessie and I are friends for
life.
Then we tackle the second union of chocolate and paper. Such is life.
Allah be praised, the second goes a shade less desperately than the first, the
third than the second, and in an hour chocolate and paper get together
without untoward damage to either. But the room stays feeling warm. Anon
a sensation begins to get mixed up with the hectic efforts of fingers. Yes,
yes—now it's clear what it is—feet! Is one never to sit down again as long
as one lives? Clumsy fingers—feet. Feet—clumsy fingers. Finally you don't
give a cent if you never learn to pry those paper cups loose without
wrenching your very soul in the effort. If once before you die—just once—
you can sit down! Till 12 and then after, 1 till 6. Help!
A bell rings. “All right, girls!” sings Ida down the line. Everyone drops
everything, and out into the warm main third floor we go. All the world is
feet. Somehow those same feet have to take their possessor out to forage for
food. Into a little dirty, crowded grocery and delicatessen store we wedge
ourselves, to stand, stand, stand, until at last we face the wielder of a long
knife. When in Rome do as the Romans do. “A bologna and a ham
sandwich and five cents' worth of pickles.” Slabs of rye bread, no butter,
large, generous slices of sausage and ham which hang down curtainlike
around the bread—twenty-one cents. Feet take me back to the factory lunch
room. At last I flop on a chair. Sing songs to chairs; write poems to chairs;
paint chairs!
Dear German Tessie, pal of the morning, she who ate more chocolates
than I and thus helped to sustain my moral courage—Tessie and I eat
bologna sausage sandwiches together and sit. The feet of Tessie are very,

very badly off—ach!—but they feel—they feel—jus' fierce—and till six
o'clock—“Oh, my Gawd!” says Tessie, in good English.
A gong sounds. Up we go to the ice box packing room. It sends the
shivers down our spines. But already there is a feeling of sauntering in like
an old hand at the game. What's your business in life? Packing chocolates.
The half-pound boxes get finished, wax paper on top, covered, stacked,
counted, put on the truck.
“Lena! Start the girl here in on 'assorteds.'”
Pert little Lena sidles up alongside and nudges me in the ribs.
“Say, got a fella?”
I give Lena one look, for which Belasco should pay me a thousand
dollars a night. Lena reads it out loud quick as a wink. She snickers, pokes
me in the ribs again, and, “What to hell do I think you are, hey?” That's just
what I'd meant. “Gee!” says Lena. “Some fool what can't get some kind of a
dope!”
“You said it!”
“Say, got more 'n one dope?” asks Lena, hopefully. Meanwhile she sets
out, with my aid, row after row of dinky little deep boxes.
“Say now,” say I to Lena, “and what would a girl be doin' with jus' one
dope?”
“You said it!” says Lena.
At which follows a discussion on dopes, ending by Lena's promising
never to vamp my dope if I won't vamp hers.
“Where'd ya work last?” asks Lena.
One thing the first day taught me. If you want to act the part and feel the
part, earrings and gum help, but if there is one thing you are more conscious
of than all else, it is such proper English as you possess—which compared
to Boston is not much, but compared to Lena and Ida and Mary and Louise
and Susie and Annie is painfully flawless. Chew hard as ever you can, if

you tell Fannie, “There aren't any more plantations,” it echoes and re-
echoes and shrieks at you from the four sides of Christendom. But holler,
“Fannie, there ain't no more plantations!” and it is like the gentle purring of
a home cat by comparison. Funny how it is easier to say “My Gawd!” and
“Where t' hell's Ida!” than “I 'ain't got none.” Any way round, you never do
get over being conscious of your grammar. If it is correct, it is lonesome as
the first robin. If it is properly awful, there are those school-teacher
upbringers. I am just wondering if one might not be dining with the head of
the university philosophy department and his academic guests some night
and hear one's voice uttering down a suddenly silent table, “She ain't livin'
at that address no more.” Utterly abashed, one's then natural exclamation on
the stillness would be, “My Gawd!” Whereat the hostess would busily
engage her end of the table in anguished conversation, giving her husband
one look, which, translated into Lena's language, would say, “What t' hell
did we ask her for, anyhow?”
Is one to write of factory life as one finds it, or expurgated? I can hear the
upbringers cry “expurgated”! Yet the way the girls talked was one of the
phases of the life which set the stamp of difference on it all. What an
infinitesimal portion of the population write our books! What a small
proportion ever read them! How much of the nation's talking is done by the
people who never get into print! The proportion who read and write books,
especially the female folk, live and die in the belief that it is the worst sort
of bad taste, putting it mildly, to use the name of the Creator in vain, or
mention hell for any purpose whatsoever. Yet suddenly, overnight, you find
yourself in a group who would snap their fingers at such notions. Sweet-
faced, curly-headed Annie wants another box of caramels. Elizabeth
Witherspoon would call, “Fannie, would you be so kind as to bring me
another box of caramels?” Annie, without stopping her work or so much as
looking up, raises her voice and calls down the room—and in her heart she
is the same exactly as Elizabeth W.—“Fannie, you bum, bring me a box of
car'mels or I'll knock the hell clean out o' ya.”
According to Elizabeth's notions Fannie should answer her, “One
moment, Miss Elizabeth; I'm busy just now.” What Fannie (with her soul as
pure as drifted snow) does call back to Annie is, “My Gawd! Keep your
mouth shut. 'Ain't you got sense enough to see I'm busy!”

Annie could holler a hundred times, and she does, that she'd knock the
hell out of Fannie, and God would love her every bit as much as he would
love Miss Elizabeth Witherspoon, who has been taught otherwise and never
said hell in her life, not even in a dark closet. Fannie and all the other
Fannies and Idas and Louisas, say, “My Gawd!” as Miss Elizabeth says
“You don't say!” and it is all one to the Heavenly Father. Therefore, gentle
reader, it must be all one to you. There is not the slightest shade of
disrespect in Annie's or Fannie's hearts as they shower their profanity on
creation in general. There is not the slightest shade in mind as I write of
them.
So then, back that first day Lena asked, “Where'd ya work last?”
“Didn't work in a factory before.”
“'Ain't ya?”
“No, I 'ain't.” (Gulp.) “I took care of kids.”
“Gee! but they was fresh.”
“You said it!”
“Lena!” hollers Ida. “Get ta work and don't talk so much!” Whereat Lena
gives me another poke in my cold ribs and departs. And Tessie and I pack
“assorteds”: four different chocolates in the bottom of each box, four still
different ones in the top—about three hundred and fifty boxes on our table.
We puff and labor on the top layer and Ida breezes along. “My Gawd! Look
at that! Where's your cardboards?”
Tessie and I look woebegone at one another. Cardboards? Cardboards?
Ida glues her Eyetalian eye on Lena down the line. “Lena, you fool,
didn't you tell these here girls about cardboards?... My Gawd! My Gawd!”
says Ida. Whereat she dives into our belabored boxes and grabs those
ached-over chocolates and hurls them in a pile. “Get all them top ones out.
Put in cardboards. Put 'em all in again.” Tessie and I almost could have
wept. By that time it is about 4. We are all feet, feet, FEET. First I try
standing on one foot to let the other think I might really, after all, be sitting
down. Then I stand on it and give the other a delusion. Then try standing on

the sides, the toes, the heels. Feet! “Ach! Mein Gott!” moans Tessie. “To-
morrow I go look for a job in a biscuit factory.”
“Leave me know if you get a sit-down one.”
And in that state—FEET—Ida makes us pack over the whole top layer in
three hundred and fifty boxes. Curses on Lena and her “dopes.” Or curses
on me that I could so suddenly invent such picturesque love affairs that
Lena forgot all about cardboards.
About then my locker key falls through a hole in my waist pocket and on
to the floor and out of sight. In the end it takes a broom handle poked about
diligently under the bottom shelf of our table to make a recovery. Before the
key appear chocolates of many shapes and sizes, long reposing in oblivion
under the weighty table. The thrifty Spanish woman behind me gathers up
all the unsquashed ones and packs them. “Mus' be lots of chocolates under
these 'ere tables, eh?” she notes wisely and with knit brows. As if to say
that, were she boss, she'd poke with a broom under each and every bottom
shelf and fill many a box.
At least my feet get a moment's rest while I am down on my hands and
knees among the debris from under the tables.
By five o'clock Tessie thinks she'll throw up her job then and there.
“Ach! Ach! My feet!” she moans. I secretly plan to kill the next person who
gives me a box of chocolate candy.
Surely it is almost 6.
Five minutes after 5.
The bell has forgotten to ring. It must be 7.
Quarter after 5.
Now for sure and certain it is midnight.
Half-past 5.
My earrings begin to hurt. You can take off earrings. But FEET—

Tessie says she's eaten too many candies; her stomach does her pain. Her
feet aren't so hurting now her magen is so bad. I couldn't eat another
chocolate for five dollars, but my stomach refused to feel in any way that
takes my mind in the least off my feet.
Eternity has passed on. It must be beyond the Judgment Day itself.
Ten minutes to 6.
When the bell does ring I am beyond feeling any emotion. There is no
part of me with which to feel emotion. I am all feet, and feet either do not
feel at all or feel all weary unto death. During the summer I had played one
match in a tennis tournament 7-5, 5-7, 13-11. I had thought I was ready to
drop dead after that. It was mere knitting in the parlor compared to how I
felt after standing at that table in that candy factory from 8 A.M. to 6 P.M.,
with a bit of a half-hour's sitting at noon.
Somehow you could manage to endure it all if it were not for the
crowning agony of all—standing up on the Subway going home. I am no
aggressive feminist, and I am no old-fashioned clinging vine, but I surely
do hate, hate, hate every man in that Subway who sits back in comfort (and
most of them look as if they had been sitting all day) while I and my feet
stand up. When in my utter anguish I find myself swaying with the jerks
and twists of the express in front of a person with a Vandyke beard reading
The Gospel According to St. John, I long with all the energy left in me (I
still have some in my arms) to grab that book out of his hands, fling it in his
face, and hiss, “Hypocrite!” at him. I do not believe I ever knew what it was
really and honestly to hate a person before. If it had been the Police Gazette
I could have borne up under it. But The Gospel According to St. John—my
Gawd!
Thus ends my first factory day. It is small comfort to calculate I stepped
on more chocolates in those nine hours than I usually eat in a year. To be
sure, it was something new on the line of life's experiences. If that man in
front of me were only a chocolate with soft insides and I could squash him
flat! Yes, there was enough energy in my feet for that. To get my heel
square above him and then stamp—ugh! the sinner! He continues reading
The Gospel According to St. John, nor so much as looks up to receive my
last departing glare as I drag myself off at 116th Street.

Bless the Lord, O my soul, the next morning my feet feel as if they had
never been stood on before. What if we do have to stand up in the Subway
all the way down? Who minds standing in the Subway? And then stand in
the jammed and elbowing cross-town car. Who cares? And how we do walk
up those factory steps as if we owned the world! The chestiness of us as we
take our key off left-hand hook 1075, ring up under the clock (twenty
minutes early we are) and hang up on No. 1075 right; but it seems you are
late if you are not ten minutes early. It is the little tricks like that you get
wise about.
I saunter over to the elevator with a jam of colored girls—the majority of
the girls in that factory were colored. I call out, “Third, please.” Oh, glory
be! Why were we ever born? That elevator man turns around and pierces
me with his eye as though I were the man with the Vandyke beard in the
Subway, and he, the elevator man, were I. “Third floor did ya say? And
since when does the elevator lift ya to the third floor? If ya want the sixth
floor ya can ride. Third floor! My Gawd! Third floor!” And on and on he
mutters and up and up I go, all the proud feelings of owning the world
stripped from me—exposed before the multitudes as an ignoramus who
didn't know any better than to ride in the elevator when she was bound only
for the third floor. “Third floor,” continues muttering the elevator man. At
last there is no one left in the elevator but the muttering man and me.
“Well,” I falter, chewing weakly on my Black Jack, “What shall I do, then?”
“I'll leave ya off at the third this time, but don't ya try this trick again.”
“Again? Goodness! You don't think I'd make this mistake twice, do you?”
“Twice?” he bellows. “Twice? Didn't I have this all out with ya yesterday
mornin'?”
“Goodness, no!” I try to assure him, but he is putting me off at third and
calling after me: “Don't I know I did tell ya all this yesterday mornin'? And
don't ya forget it next time, neither.” It must be awful to be that man's wife.
But I love him compared to the Vandyke beard in the Subway reading The
Gospel According to St. John.
Everybody is squatting about on scant corners and ledges waiting for the
eight o'clock bell. I squat next the thrifty Spanish lady, whereat she

immediately begins telling me the story of her life.
“You married?” she asks. No. “Well don' you do it,” says the fat and
mussy Espaniole, as the girls called her. “I marry man—five years, all right.
One morning I say, 'I go to church—you go too?' He say 'No, I stay home.' I
go church. I come home. I fin' him got young girl there. I say, 'You clear out
my house, you your young girl!' Out he go, she go. 'Bout one year 'go he
say he come back. I say no you don'. He beg me, beg me come home. I say
no, no, no. He write me letter, letter, letter. I say no, no, no. Bymby I say
alright, you come live my house don't you touch me, hear? Don' you touch
me. He live one room, I live one room. He no touch me. Two weeks 'go he
die. Take all my money, put him in cemetery. I have buy me black waist,
black skirt. I got no money more. I want move from that house—no want
live that house no more—give me bad dreams. I got no money move. Got
son thirteen. He t'ink me fool have man around like that. I no care. See he
sen's letter, letter, letter. Now I got no money. I have work.” The bell rings.
We shiver ourselves into the ice box.
No Tessie across the table. Instead a strange, unkempt female who sticks
it out half an hour, announces she has the chills in her feet, and departs. Her
place is taken by a slightly less disheveled young woman who claims she'd
packed candy before where they had seats and she thought she'd go back.
They paid two dollars less a week, but it was worth two dollars to sit down.
How she packs! The sloppiest work I ever saw. It outrages my soul. The
thrill of new pride I have when Ida gets through swearing at her and turns to
me.
“Keep your eye on this girl, will ya? Gee! she packs like a fright!” And to
the newcomer: “You watch that girl across the table” (me, she means—me!)
“and do the way she does.”
No first section I ever got in economics gave me such joy.
But, ah! the first feeling of industrial bitterness creeps in. Here is a girl
getting fourteen dollars a week. Tessie was promised fourteen dollars a
week. I packed faster, better, than either of them for thirteen dollars. I
would have fourteen dollars, too, or know the reason why. Ida fussed and
scolded over the new girls all day. The sweetness of her entire neglect of
me!

By that noon my feet hardly hurt at all. I sit in a quiet corner to eat rye-
bread sandwiches brought from home, gambling on whom I will draw for
luncheon company. Six colored girls sit down at my table. A good part of
the time they spend growling on the subject of overtime. I am too new to
know what it is all about.
The lunch room is a bare, whitewashed, huge affair, with uplifting advice
on the walls here and there. “Any fool can take a chance; it takes brains to
be careful,” and such like. One got me all upset: “America is courteous to
its women. Gentlemen will, therefore, please remove their hats in this
room.” That Vandyke beard in the Subway!
By 4.30 again I think my feet will be the death of me. That last hour and
a half! Louie, the general errand boy of our packing room, brushes by our
table with some trays and knocks about six of my carefully packed boxes on
the floor. “You Louie!” I holler, and I long to have acquired the facility to
call lightly after him, as anyone else would have done, “Say, you go to
hell!” Instead, mustering all the reserve force I can, the best showing I am
able to make is, “You Louie! Go off and die!” I almost hold my own—468
boxes of “assorteds” do I pack. And again the anguishing stand in the
Subway. I hate men—hate them. I just hope every one of them gets greeted
by a nagging wife when he arrives home. Hope she nags all evening.... If
enough of those wives really did do enough nagging, would the men
thereupon stay downtown for dinner and make room in the Subway for folk
who had been standing, except for one hour, from 7.15 A.M.? At last I see a
silver lining to the dark cloud of marital unfelicity....

Lillian of the bright-pink boudoir cap engaged me in conversation this
morning. Lillian is around the Indian summer of life—as to years, but not
atmosphere. Lillian has seen better days. Makes sure you know it. Never
did a lick of work in her life. At that she makes a noise with her upper lip
the way a body does in southern Oregon when he uses a toothpick after a
large meal. “No, sir, never did a lick.” Lillian says “did” and not “done.”
Practically no encouragement is needed for Lillian to continue. “After my
husband died I blew in all the money he left me in two years. Since then I
have been packing chocolates.” How long ago was that?

“Five years.”
“My Gawd,” I say, and it comes natural-like. “What did you do with your
feet for five years?”
“Oh, you get used to it,” says Lillian. “For months I cried every night.
Don't any more. But I lie down while I'm warmin' up my supper, and then I
go to bed soon as its et.”
Five years!
“Goin' to vote?” asks Lillian.
“Sure.”
“I'm not,” allows Lillian. “To my notions all that votin' business is
nothing for a lady to get mixed up in. No, sir.” Lillian makes that noise with
her upper lip again. Lillian's lips are very red, her eyebrows very black. I'll
not do anything, though, with my eyebrows. Says Lillian: “No, siree, not for
a lady. I got a good bet up on the election. Yes, sir!—fifty dollars on
Harding.”
And five years of going to bed every night after supper.
Tessie is back. I do love Tessie, and I know Tessie loves me. She had not
gone hunting for another job, as I thought. Her husband had had his elbow
broken with an electric machine of some sort where he works on milk cans.
The morning before she had taken him to the hospital. That made her ten
minutes late to the factory. The little pop-eyed man told her, “You go on
home!” and off she went. “But he tell me that once more I no come back
again,” said Tessie, her cheeks very red.
I begin to get the “class feeling”—to understand a lot of things I wanted
to know first hand. In the first place, there is no thought ever, and I don't see
in that factory how there can be, for the boss and his interests. Who is he?
Where is he? The nearest one comes to him is the pop-eyed man at the door.
Once in a while Ida hollers “For Gawd's sake, girls, work faster!” Now that
doesn't inspire to increased production for long. There stands Tessie across
the table from me—peasant Tessie from near München, with her sweet face
and white turned-up cap. She packs as fast as she can, but her hands are

clumsy and she can't seem to get the difference between chocolates very
well. It is enough to drive a seer crazy. They change the positions on the
shelves every so often; the dipping-machine tenders cut capers and mark the
same kind of chocolates differently to-day from yesterday. By three in the
afternoon you're too sick of chocolates to do any more investigating by
sampling. Even Ida herself has sometimes to poke a candy in the bottom—
if it feels one way it's “marsh”; another, it's peach; another, it's coconut. But
my feeling is not educated and I poke, and then end by having to bite, and
then, just as I discover it is peach, after all, some one has run off with the
last box and Ida has to be found and a substitute declared.
Tessie gives up in despair and hurls herself on me. So then Tessie is
nearest to me in the whole factory, and Tessie is slow. The faster I pack the
more it shows up Tessie's slowness. If Ida scolded Tessie it would break my
heart. The thought of the man who owns that factory, and his orders and his
profits and his obligations, never enter my or any other packer's head. I will
not pack so many boxes that Tessie gets left too far behind.
Then a strange thing happens. All of a sudden I get more interested in
packing chocolates than anything else on earth. A little knack or twist
comes to me—my fingers fly (for me). I forget Tessie. I forget the time. I
forget my feet. How many boxes can I pack to-day? That is all I can think
of. I don't want to hear the noon bell. I can't wait to get back after lunch. I
fly out after the big boxes to pack the little boxes in. In my haste and
ignorance I bring back covers by mistake and pack dozens of little boxes in
covers. It must all be done over again. Six hundred boxes I pack this day.
I've not stopped for breath. I'm not a bit tired when 6 o'clock comes round. I
ask Ida when she will put me on piecework—it seems the great ambition of
my life is to feel I am on piecework. “When you can pack about two
thousand boxes a day,” says Ida. Two thousand! I was panting and proud
over six hundred! “Never mind,” says Ida, “you're makin' out fine.” Oh, the
thrill of those words! I asked her to show me again about separating the
paper cups. I didn't have it just right, I was sure. “My Gawd!” sighed Ida,
“what ambition!” Yes, but the ambition did not last more than a few days at
that pitch.
Tessie wanted to tell me something about her Mann to-day so badly, but
could not find the English words. Her joy when I said, “Tell me in

German”! How came I to speak German? I'd spent three years in Germany
with an American family, taking care of the children. Honest for once.
“That was luck for you,” says Tessie.
“That was sure luck for me,” says I—honest again.
Wherever Lena works there floats conversation for a radius of three
tables. The subject matter is ever the same—“dopes.” “Is he big?... Gee! I
say!... More like a sister to him.... He never sees the letters.” “Lena” (from
Ida), “shut up and get to work!” ... “I picked him up Sunday.... Where's
them waxing papers?... Third she vamped in two days.... Sure treats a girl
swell.... Them ain't pineapples....” “Lee-na! get to work or I'll knock the hell
out a ya!” And pretty Lena giggles on: “He says.... She says to him.... Sure
my father says if he comes 'round again....”
And Tessie and I; I bend over to hear Tessie's soft, low German as she
tells me how good her Mann is to her; how he never, never scolds, no
matter if she buys a new hat or what; how he brings home all his pay every
week and gives it to her. He is such a good Mann. They are saving all their
money. In two years they will go back near München and buy a little farm.
Tessie and her poor Mann, with his broken elbow and his swollen arm all
black and blue, couldn't sleep last night. Oh dear! this New York! One man
at one corner he talk about Harding, one man other corner he talk about
Cox; one man under their window he talk MacSwiney—New York talk,
talk, talk!
Looked like rain to-day, but how can a body buy an umbrella appropriate
to chocolate packing at thirteen dollars a week when the stores are all
closed before work and closed after? I told Lillian my troubles. I asked
Lillian if a cheap umbrella could be purchased in the neighborhood.
“Cheap,” sniffs Lillian. “I don't know. I got me a nice one—sample
though—at Macy's for twelve-fifty.” Lillian may take to her bed after
supper, but while she is awake she is going to be every inch to the manner
born.
By the time I pack the two thousandth box of “assorteds” my soul turns
in revolt. “If you give me another 'assorted' to pack,” says I to Ida, “I'll lie

down here on the floor and die.”
“The hell you will,” says Ida. But she gets me fancy pound boxes with a
top and bottom layer, scarce two candies alike, and Tessie beams on me like
a mother with an only child. “That takes the brains!” says Tessie. “Not for
me! It gives me the ache in my head to think of it.”
Indeed it near gives me the ache in mine. Before the next to the last row
is packed the bottom looks completely filled. Where can four fat chocolates
in cups find themselves? I push the last row over gently to make room,—
three chocolates in the middle rear up and stand on end. Press them gently
down and two more on the first row get out of hand. At last the last row is
in—only to discover four candies here and there have all sprung their
moorings. For each one I press down gently, another some place else acts
up. How long can my patience hold out? Firmly, desperately I press that last
obstreperous chocolate down in its place. My finger goes squash through
the crusty brown, and pink goo oozes up and out. A fresh strawberry heart
must be found. “Ain't no more,” announces Fannie. Might just as well tell
an artist there is only enough paint for one eye on his beautiful portrait. Of
course another chocolate can be substituted. But a strawberry heart was
what belonged there!
At last the long rows of boxes are packed, wax paper laid over each—to
blow off every time Louie goes by. Then come covers with lovely ladies in
low-neck dresses on the tops—and the room so cold, anyhow. Why are all
the pictures on all the boxes smiling ladies in scanty attire, instead of
wrapped to the ears in fur coats so that a body might find comfort in gazing
on them in such a temperature?
Ida comes along and peers in one box. “You can consider yourself a
fancy packer now—see?” Harding the night of the election felt less joyous
than do I at her words.
This night there is a lecture at the New School for Social Research to be
attended. If some of those educated foreigners in our room can go to night
school, I guess I can keep up my school. They are all foreigners but Lillian
and Sadie and I. Sadie is about the same Indian-summer stage as Lillian and
uses even better English. Her eyebrows are also unduly black; her face
looks a bit as if she had been trying to get the ring out of the flour with her

teeth Halloween. Her lips are very red. Sadie has the air of having just
missed being a Vanderbilt. Her boudoir cap is lacy. Her smile is conscious
kindness to all as inferiors. One wonders, indeed, what brought Sadie to
packing chocolates in the autumn of life—a very wrinkly, powdered
autumn. So Lillian, Sadie, and I are the representatives of what the nation
produces—not what she gets presented with. As for the rest, there are a
Hungarian, two Germans, four Italians, two Spaniards, a Swede, an
Englishwoman, and numerous colored folk. Louie is an Italian. Fannie
(bless her dear heart! I love Fannie) is colored, with freckles. She is Indian
summer too—with a heart of gold. Fannie trudges on her feet all day. Years
and years she has been there. At noon she sits alone in the lunch room, and
after eating puts her head on her arms and, bending over the cold marble-
topped table, gets what rest she can. She was operated on not so long ago,
and every so often still has to go to the hospital for a day or so. Everything
is at sixes and sevens when Fannie is away.
So then, that night I take my sleepy way to a lecture on “The Role of the
State in Modern Civilization.” And it comes over me in the course of the
evening, what a satisfactory thing packing chocolates is. The role of the
State—some say this, some say that. A careful teacher guards against being
dogmatic. When it comes to the past, one interpreter gives this viewpoint,
due to certain prejudices; another that viewpoint, due to certain other
prejudices. When it comes to the future, no sane soul dare prophesy at all.
Thus it is with much which one studies nowadays—we have evolved
beyond the era of intellectual surety. What an almighty relief to the soul,
then, when one can pack six rows of four chocolates each in a bottom layer,
seven rows of four chocolates each in the top, cover them, count them,
stack them, pile them in the truck, and away they go. One job done—done
now and forever. A definite piece of work put behind you—and no one
coming along in six months with documents or discoveries or new theories
or practices to upset all your labors. I say it is blessed to pack chocolates
when one has been studying labor problems for some years. Every
professor ought to have a fling at packing chocolates.
Folks wonder why a girl slaves in a factory when she could be earning
good money and a home thrown in doing housework. I think of that as I
watch Annie. Imagine Annie poking about by her lonesome, saying, “No,
ma'm,” “Yes, ma'm,” “No, sir,” “Yes, sir.” “Can I go out for a few moments,

Mrs. Jones?” “Oh, all right, ma'm!” Annie, whose talk echoes up and down
the room all day. She is Annie to every Tom, Dick, and Harry who pokes his
nose in our packing room, but they are Tom, Dick, and Harry to her. It is not
being called by your first name that makes the rub. It is being called it when
you must forever tack on the Mr. and the Mrs. and the Miss. Annie is in awe
of no human being. Annie is the fastest packer in the room and draws the
most pay. Annie sasses the entire factory. Annie never stops talking unless
she wants to. Which is only now and then when her mother has had a bad
spell and Annie gets a bit blue. Little Pauline, an Italian, only a few months
in this country, only a few weeks in the factory, works across the table from
Annie. Pauline is the next quickest packer in our room. She cannot speak a
word of English. Annie gives a sigh audible from one end of the room to the
next. “My Gawd!” moans Annie to the entire floor. “If this here Eyetalian
don't learn English pretty soon I gotta learn Eyetalian. I can't stand here like
a dead one all day with nobody to talk to.” Pauline might perhaps be
reasoning that, after all, why learn English, since she would never get a
silent moment in which to practice any of it.
I very much love little Pauline. All day long her fingers fly; all day long
not a word does she speak, only every now and then little Pauline turns
around to me and we smile at each other. Once on the street, a block or so
from the factory, little Pauline ran up to me, put her arm through mine, and
caught my hand. So we walked to work. Neither could say a word to the
other. Each just smiled and smiled. For the first time in all my life I really
felt the melting pot first hand. To Pauline I was no agent of
Americanization, no superior proclaiming the need of bathtubs and clean
teeth, no teacher of the “Star-spangled banner” and the Constitution. To
Pauline I was a fellow-worker, and she must know, for such things are
always known, that I loved her. To myself, I felt suddenly the hostess—the
generation-long inhabitant of this land so new and strange to little Pauline.
She was my guest here. I would indeed have her care for my country, have
her glad she came to my home. That day Pauline turned around and smiled
more often than before.
I finally settled down to eating lunch daily between Tessie and Mrs.
Lewis, the Englishwoman. We do so laugh at one another's jokes. I know
everything that ever happened to Tessie and Mrs. Lewis from the time they
were born; all the heartbreaking stories of the first homesick months in this

my land, all the jobs they have labored at. Mrs. Lewis has worked “in the
mills” ever since she was born, it would seem, first in England, later in
Michigan. Tessie and her husband mostly have hired out together in this
country for housework, and she likes that better than packing chocolates
standing up, she says. Mrs. Lewis is—well, she's Indian summer, too, along
with Lillian and Sadie and Fannie, only she makes no bones about it (nor
does black Fannie, for that matter). Mrs. Lewis is thin and wrinkled, with a
skimpy little dust cap on her head. Her nose is very long and pointed, her
teeth very false. Her eyes are always smiling. She loves to laugh. One day
we were talking about unemployment.
“Don't you know, it's awful in Europe,” volunteers Mrs. Lewis.
“One hundred thousand unemployed in Paris alone—saw it in headlines
this morning,” I advance.
“Paris?” said Tessie. “Paris? Where's Paris?”
If one could always be so sure of one's facts.
“France.”
Mrs. Lewis wheels about in her chair, looks at me sternly over the top of
her spectacles, and:
“Do you know, they're telling me that's a pretty fast country, that France.”
“You don't say!” I look interested.
“No—no I haven't got the details yet”—she clasped her chin with her
hand—“but 'fast' was the word I heard used.”
Irene is a large, florid, bleached blonde. She worked at the table behind
me about four days. “Y'know”—Irene has a salon air—“y'know, I jus' can't
stand steppen on these soft chocolates. Nobody knows how I suffer. It just
goes through me like a knife.” She spent a good part of each day scraping
off the bottoms of her French-heeled shoes with a piece of cardboard. It
evidently was too much for her nerves. She is no more.
The sign reads, “Saturdays 8-12.” When Saturday came around Ida
hollered down the room, “Everybody's gotta work to-day till five.” The

howl that went up! I supposed “gotta” meant “gotta.” But Lena came up to
me.
“You gonna work till five? Don't you do it. We had to strike to get a
Saturday half holiday. Now they're tellin' us we gotta work till five—pay us
for it, o' course. If enough girls'll stay, pretty soon they'll be sayin: 'See?
What ud we tell ya? The girls want to work Saturday afternoons'; and they'll
have us back regular again.” In the end not a girl in our room stayed, and
Ida wrung her hands.
Monday next, though, Ida announced, “Everybody's gotta work till seven
to-night 'cause ya all went home Saturday afternoon. Three nights a week
now you gotta work till seven.” To stand from 1 to 7! One girl in the room
belonged to some union or other. She called out, “Will they pay time and a
half for overtime?” At which everyone broke into laughter. “Gee! Ida, here's
a girl wants time and a half!” Tessie, Mrs. Lewis, Sadie, and I refused to
work till 7. Ida used threats and argument. “I gotta put down your
numbers!” We stood firm—6 o'clock was long enough. “Gee! You don't
notice that last hour—goes like a second,” argued Ida. We filed out when
the 6-o'clock bell rang.
The girls all fuss over the hour off at noon. It takes at best twenty minutes
to eat lunch. For the rest of the hour there is no place to go, nothing to do,
but sit in the hard chairs at the marble-topped tables in the whitewashed
room for half an hour till the bell rings at 12.50, and you can sit on the edge
of a truck upstairs for ten minutes longer. They all say they wish to
goodness we could have half an hour at noon and get off half an hour earlier
at night.

A tragedy the first pay day. I was so excited when that Saturday came
round, to see what it would all be like—to get my first pay envelope. About
11.30 two men came in, one carrying a wooden box filled with little
envelopes. Girls appear suddenly from every place and crowd around the
two men. One calls out a number, the girl takes her envelope and goes off. I
keep working away, thinking you are not supposed to step up till your
number is called. But, lo! everyone seems paid off and the men departing,
whereat I leave my work with beating heart and announce: “You didn't call

1075.” But it seems I was supposed to step up and give 1075. I get handed
my little envelope. Connie Parker in one corner, 1075 in the other, the date,
and $6.81. Six dollars and eighty-one cents, and I had expected fourteen
dollars. (I had told Ida at last that I thought I ought to get fourteen dollars,
and she thought so, too, and said she'd “speak to the man” about it.) I
clutched Ida—“only six dollars and eighty one cents!” “Well, what more do
ya want.”
“But you said fourteen dollars.”
It seems the week goes Thursday to Thursday, instead of Monday to
Saturday, so my first pay covered only three days and a deduction for my
locker key.
At that moment a little cry just behind me from Louisa. Louisa had been
packing with Irene—dark little, frail little Yiddish Louisa; big brawny
bleached-blond Irene.
“I've lost my pay envelope!”
Wan little Louisa! She had been talking to Topsy, Fannie's helper. Her
envelope had slipped out of her waist, and when she went to pick it up, lo!
there was nothing there to pick—fourteen dollars gone! There was
excitement for you. Fourteen dollars in Wing 13, Room 3, was equal to
fourteen million dollars in Wall Street. Everybody pulled out boxes and
searched, got down on hands and knees and poked, and the rest mauled
Louisa from head to foot.
“Sure it ain't in your stocking? Well, look again.”
“What's this?”—jabbing Louisa's ribs—“this?”
Eight hands going over Louisa's person as if the anguished slip of a girl
could not have felt that stiff envelope with fourteen dollars in it herself had
it been there. She stood helpless, woebegone.
Ida rose Napoleon-like to the rescue. “I'll search everybody in the room!”
Whereat she made a grab at Topsy and removed her. “They” say Topsy
was stripped to the breezes in Ida's fury, but no envelope.

Topsy, be it known, was already a suspicious character. That very week
Fannie's purse had disappeared under circumstances pointing to Topsy.
Which caused a strained relationship between the two. One day it broke—
such relationship as existed.
Fannie up at her end of the boxes was heard to screech down the line to
where Topsy was sorting chocolate rolls:
“How dare you talk to me like that?”
“I ain't talkin' to you!”
“You am. You called me names.”
“I never. I called you nothin', you ole white nigger.”
“You stand lie to me like that and call me names?”
“Who say lie? I ain't no liar. You shut up; you ain't my boss. I'll call you
anythin' I please, sassin' me that way!”
“I didn't sassed you. You called me names.”
“I don't care what I called you—I know what you is.” Here Topsy
gathered all her strength and shouted up to Fannie, “You're a heifer, you is.”
Now there is much I do not know about the world, and maybe heifer is a
word like some one or two others you are never supposed to set down in so
many letters. If so, it is new to me and I apologize. The way Topsy called it,
and the way Fannie acted on hearing herself called it, would lead one to
believe it is a word never appearing in print.
“You—call—me a heifer?” shrieked Fannie. “I'll tell ya landlady on ya, I
will!”
“Don' yo' go mixin' up in my private affairs. You shut yo' mouth, yo' hear
me? yo' heifer!”
“I ain't no heifer!”
Fortunately Ida swung into our midst about then and saved folk from
bodily injury. A few days later Fanny informed me privately that she don't

say nothin' when that nigger starts rowin' with her, but if she jus' has her tin
lunch box with her next time when that nigger starts talkin' fresh—callin'
her a heifer—her!—she'll slug her right 'cross the face with it.
So Topsy was searched. When she got her garments back on she appeared
at the door—a small black goddess of fury. “Yo' fresh Ida, yo'—yessa—yo'
jus' searched me 'cause I'm black. That's all, 'cause I'm black. Why don't
you search all that white trash standin' there?” And Topsy flung herself out.
Monday she appeared with a new maroon embroidered suit. Cost every
nickel of thirty-eight dollars, Fannie informed me. In the packing room she
had a hat pin in her cap. Some girl heard Topsy tell some other girls she was
going stick that pin in Fannie if Fannie got sassin' her again. Ida made her
remove the hat pin. In an hour she disappeared altogether and stayed
disappeared forever after. “Went South,” Fannie told me. “Always said she
was goin' South when cold weather started.... Huh! Thought she'd stick me
with a hat pin. I was carryin' a board around all mornin'. If she so much as
come near me I was goin' to give her a crack aside the head.”

But there was little Louisa—and no longer could she keep back the tears.
Nor could ever the pay envelope be unearthed. Later I found her sitting on
the pile of dirty towels in the washroom, sobbing her heart out. It was not so
much that the money was gone—that was awful enough—fourteen dollars!
—fourteen dollars!—oh-h-h,—but her mother and father—what would they
do to her when she came home and told 'em? They mightn't believe it was
lost and think she'd spent it on somethin' for herself. The tears streamed
down her face. And that was the last we ever saw of Louisa.
Had “local color” been all we were after, perhaps Wing 13, Room 3,
would have supplied sufficient of that indefinitely, with the combination of
the ever-voluble Lena and the ever-present labor turnover. Even more we
desired to learn the industrial feel of the thing—what do some of the million
and more factory women think about the world of work? Remaining longer
in Wing 13 would give no deeper clue to that. For all that I could find out,
the candy workers there thought nothing about it one way or the other. The
younger unmarried girls worked because it seemed the only thing to do—
they or their families needed the money, and what would they be doing

otherwise? Lena claimed, if she could have her way in the world, she would
sleep until 12 every day and go to a show every afternoon. But that life
would pall even on Lena, and she giggled wisely when I slangily suggested
as much.
The older married women worked either because they had to, since the
male breadwinner was disabled (an old fat Irishwoman at the chocolate
dipper had a husband with softening of the brain. He was a discharged
English soldier who “got too much in the sun in India”) or because his
tenure of job was apt to be uncertain and they preferred to take no chances.
Especially with the feel and talk of unemployment in the air, two jobs were
better than none. A few, like Mrs. Lewis, worked to lay by toward their old
age. Mrs. Lewis's husband had a job, but his wages permitted of little or no
savings. Some of her friends told her: “Oh, well, somebody's bound to look
out for you somehow when you get old. They don't let you die of hunger
and cold!” But Mrs. Lewis was not so sure. She preferred to save herself
from hunger and cold.
Such inconveniences of the job as existed were taken as being all in the
day's work—like the rain or a cold in the head. At some time they must
have shown enough ability for temporary organization to strike for the
Saturday half holiday. I wish I could have been there when that affair was
on. Which girls were the ringleaders? How much agitation and exertion did
it take to acquire the momentum which would result in enforcing their
demands? Had I entered factory work with any idea of encouraging
organization among female factory workers, I should have considered that
candy group the most hopeless soil imaginable. Those whom I came in
contact with had no class feeling, no ideas of grievances, no ambitions over
and above the doing of an uninteresting job with as little exertion as
possible.
I hated leaving Tessie and Mrs. Lewis and little Pauline. Already I miss
the life behind those candy scenes. For the remainder of my days a box of
chocolates will mean a very personal—almost too personal for comfort!—
thing to me. But for the rest of the world....

Some place, some moonlight night, some youth, looking like a collar
advertisement, will present his fair love with a pound box of fancy assorted
chocolates—in brown paper cups; and assured of at least a generous
disposition, plus his lovely collar-advertisement hair, she will say yes. On
the sofa, side by side, one light dimly shining, the nightingale singing in the
sycamore tree beside the front window, their two hearts will beat as one—
for the time being. They will eat the chocolates I packed and life will seem
a very sweet and peaceful thing indeed. Nor will any disturbing notion of
how my feet felt ever reach them, no jarring “you heifer!” float across the
states to where they sit. Louie to them does not exist—Louie, forever on the
run with, “Louie, move these trays!” “Louie, bottoms!” “Louie, tops!”
“Louie, cardboards!” “Louie, the truck!” “Louie, sweep the floor! How
many times I told you that to-day!” “Louie, get me a box a' ca'mels, that's a
good dope!” “Louie, turn out them lights!” “Louie, turn on them lights!”
“Louie, ya leave things settin' round like that!” “Louie, where them
covers?” and then Louie smashes his fingers and retires for ten minutes.
Nor is Ida more than a strange name to those two on the sofa. No echoes
reach them of, “Ida, where them wax papers?” “Ida, where's Fannie?” “Ida,
where them picture tops?” “Ida, ain't no more 'coffees.' What'll I use
instead?” “Ida! Where's Ida? Mike wants ya by the elevator.” “Ida, I jus'
packed sixty; ten sixty-two is my number.” “Ida, Joe says they want 'drops'
on the fifth.” “Ida, ain't no more trays.” “Ida, gimme the locker-door key.
'M cold—want ma sweater. (Gee! it 'u'd freeze the stuffin' outa ya in this ice
box!)”
Those chocolates appeared in a store window in Watertown, and that's
enough. Not for their moonlit souls the clang of the men building a new
dipper and roller in our room—the bang of the blows of metal on metal as
they pierce your soul along about 5 of a weary afternoon. Lena's giggles
and Ida's “Lee-na, stop your talk and go to work!... Louie, stop your
whistlin'!... My Gawd! girls, don' you know no better n' to put two kinds in
the same box? ... Hey, Lena, this yere Eyetalian wants somethin'; come here
and find out what's ailin' her.... Fannie, ain't there no more plantations?...
Who left that door open?... Louie, for Gawd's sake how long you gonna
take with that truck?... Lena, stop your talkin' and go to work....”

And 'round here, there, and every place, “My Gawd! my feet are like
ice!” “Say, len' me some of yo'r cardboards—hey?” “You Pearl White
[black as night], got the tops down there?” “Hey, Ida, the Hungarian girl
wants somethin'. I can't understand her....”
Those two sit on the sofa. The moon shines on the nightingale singing in
the sycamore tree. Nor do they ever glimpse a vision of little Italian
Pauline's swift fingers dancing over the boxes, nor do they ever guess of
wan Louisa's sobs.

II

286 On Brass

S WEETNESS and Light.
So now appears the candy factory in retrospect.
Shall we stumble upon a job yet that will make brass seem as a haven of
refuge? Allah forbid!
After all, factory work, more than anything so far, has brought out the
fact that life from beginning to end is a matter of comparisons. The factory
girl, from my short experience, is not fussing over what her job looks like
compared to tea at the Biltmore. She is comparing it with the last job or
with home. And it is either slightly better or slightly worse than the last job
or home. Any way round, nothing to get excited over. An outsider, soul-
filled college graduate with a mission, investigates a factory and calls aloud
to Heaven: “Can such things be? Why do women stay in such a place?”
The factory girl, if she heard those anguished cries, would as like as not
shrug her shoulders and remark: “Ugh! she sh'u'dda seen ——'s factory
where I worked a year ago.” Or, “Gawd! what does she think a person's
goin' to do—sit home all day and scrub the kitchen?”
And yet the fact remains that some things get too much on even a
philosophical factory girl's nerves. Whereat she merely walks out—if she

has gumption enough. The labor turnover, from the point of view of
production and efficiency, can well be a vital industrial concern. To the
factory girl, it saves her life, like as not. Praise be the labor turnover!
If it were not for that same turnover, I, like the soul-filled college
graduate, might feel like calling aloud, not to Heaven, but to the President
of the United States and Congress and the Church and Women's clubs:
“Come quick and rescue females from the brassworks!” As it is, the females
rescue themselves. If there's any concern it's “the boss he should worry.” He
must know how every night girls depart never to cross those portals again,
so help them Gawd. Every morning a new handful is broken in, to stay
there a week or two, if that long, and take to their heels. Praise be the labor
turnover, as long as we have such brassworks.
Before eight o'clock of a cold Monday morning (thank goodness it was
not raining, since we stood in shivering groups on the sidewalk) I answered
the Sunday-morning “ad”:
GIRLS AND WOMEN
between 16 and 36; learners and experienced assemblers and foot-press operators on
small brass parts; steady; half day Saturday all year around; good pay and bonus.
Apply Superintendent's office.

The first prospects were rather formidable—some fifty men and boys, no
other girl or woman. Soon two cold females made their appearance and we
shivered together and got acquainted in five minutes, as is wont under the
circumstances. One rawboned girl with a crooked nose and frizzled blond
hair had been married just two months. She went into immediate details
about a party at her sister-in-law's the night before, all ending at a dance
hall. The pretty, plump Jewess admitted she had never danced.
“What?” almost yelled the bride, “Never danced? Good Gawd! girl, you
might as well be dead!”
“You said it!” I chimed in. “Might as well dig a hole in the ground and
crawl in it.”
“You said it!” and the husky bride and erstwhile (up to the week before)
elevator operator at twenty-three dollars a week (she said) gave me a smart

thump of understanding. “Girl, you never danced? It's—it's the grandest
thing in life!”
The plump Jewess looked a little out of things. “I know,” she sighed,
“they tell me it 'u'd make me thin, too, but my folks don't let me go out no
place.”
Whereat we changed to polishing off profiteers and the high cost of
living. The Jewish girl's brother knew we were headin' straight for civil war.
“They'll be comin' right in folks' homes and killen 'em before a year's out.
See if they don't.” I asked her if she'd ever worked in a union shop. “Na,
none of that stuff for me! Wouldn't go near a union.” Both girls railed over
the way people were losing their jobs. Anyhow, the bride was goin' to a
dance that night, you jus' bet.
At last some one with a heart came out and told the girls we could step
inside. By that time there were some ten of us, all ages and descriptions.
What would a “typical” factory girl be like, I wonder. Statistics prove she is
young and unmarried more than otherwise, but each factory does seem to
collect the motleyest crew of a little of everything—old, young, married,
single, homely, stupid, bright, pretty, sickly, husky, fat, thin, and so on down
the line. Certain it is that they who picture a French-heeled, fur-coated,
dolled-up creature as the “typical factory girl” are far wide of the mark. The
one characteristic which so far does seem pretty universal is that one and
all, no matter what the age or looks, are perfectly willing to tell you
everything they know on short acquaintance. At first I felt a hesitancy at
asking questions about their personal lives, yet I so much wanted to know
what they did and thought, what they hoped and dreamed about. It was
early apparent that sooner or later everything would come out with scant
encouragement, and no amount of questioning ever is taken amiss. They in
turn ask me questions, and I lie until I hate myself.
The plump Jewess was the first interviewed. When she heard the pay she
departed. The elevator bride and I were taken together, and together we
agreed to everything—wages thirteen dollars a week, “with one dollar a
week bonus” (the bonus, as was later discovered, had numerous strings to it.
I never did get any). Work began at 7.45, half hour for lunch, ended at 5.
The bride asked if the work was dangerous. “That's up to you. Goin'

upstairs is dangerous if you don't watch where you put your feet. Eh?” We
wanted to start right in—I had my apron under my arm—but to-morrow
would be time. I got quite imploring about beginning on that day. No use.
The bride and I departed with passes to get by with the next morning.
That was the last I saw of the bride—or any of that group, except one little
frozen thing without a hat. She worked three days, and used to pull my
apron every time she went by and grin.
The factory was 'way over on the East Side. It meant gettin' up in the
dark and three Subways—West Side, the Shuttle, East Side which could be
borne amicably in the morning, but after eight and three-quarter hours of
foot-press work, going home with that 5-6 rush—that mob who shoved and
elbowed and pushed and jammed—was difficult to bear with Christian
spirit. Except that it really is funny. What idea of human nature must a
Subway guard between the hours of 5 and 6 be possessed of?
At noon I used to open my lunch anxiously, expecting to see nothing but
a doughy mass of crumpled rye bread and jam. Several times on the
Subway the apple got shoved into my ribs over a period where it seemed as
if either the apple or the ribs would have to give in. But by noon my hunger
was such that any state of anything edible was as nectar and ambrosia.
I am thinking that even a hardened factory hand might remember her first
day at the brassworks. Up three flights of stairs, through a part of the men's
factory, over a narrow bridge to a back building, through two little bobbing
doors, and there you were admitted to that sanctuary where, according to
the man who hired you, steady work and advancement to a rosy future
awaited one.
True, I had only the candy factory as a basis of comparison, as far as
working experience went. But I have been through factories and factories of
all sorts and descriptions, and nothing had I ever seen like the brassworks.
First was the smell—the stale smell of gas and metal. (Perhaps there is no
such smell as stale metal, but you go down to the brassworks and describe it
better!) Second, the darkness—a single green-shaded electric light directly
over where any girl was working, but there were areas where there were no
workers. Up the end of the floor, among the power presses, all belts and
machines and whirring wheels, there were only three or four shaded lights.

Windows lined both sides of the floor, but they had never been washed
since the factory was built, surely. Anyhow, it was dark and rainy outside.
The walls once had been white, but were now black. Dim, dirty, uneven
boxes containing brass parts filled the spaces between the long tables where
the foot presses stood. Third, the noise—the clump of the foot presses, the
whirring of the pattern cutters—one sounded ever like a lusty woodpecker
with a metal beak pecking on metal; rollings and rumblings from the floor
above; jarrings and shakings from below.
Two-thirds of the entire floor was filled with long tables holding the foot
presses—tables which years ago were clean and new, tables which now
were worn, stained, and uneven, and permanently dirty. On each side of
each long table stood five black iron presses, but there seemed to be never
more than one or two girls working at a side. Each press performed a
different piece of work—cut wick holes, fitted or clamped parts together,
shaped the cones, and what not, but with only two general types of
operation so far as the foot part went. One type took a long, firm, forward
swing on the pedal; the other a short, hard, downward “kick.” With the end
of the pressure the steel die cut through the thin brass cone, or completed
whatever the job was. As the pedal and foot swung back to position the girl
removed the brass part, dropping it in a large box at her right. She kept a
small bin on the table at the left of the press filled with parts she was to
work on. Around the sides of the floor were the table workers—girls
adjusting parts by hand, or soldering.
The other third of the floor was taken up with the machine presses, which
mostly clicked away cutting patterns in the brass parts to hold the lamp
chimney. In a far corner were the steaming, bleaching tubs where dull,
grimy brass parts were immersed in several preparations, I don't know what,
to emerge at last shining like the noonday sun.
The cold little girl with no hat, a strange, somewhat unsociable, new
person, and I stood there waiting one hour. Some one took our names. The
experienced feeling when they asked me where I had worked last and how
long was I there, and why did I leave! At the end of an hour the forelady
beckoned me—such a neat, sweet person as she was—and I took my initial
whack at a foot press. If ever I do run an automobile the edge of first
enjoyment is removed. A Rolls-Royce cannot make me feel any more

pleased with life than the first ten minutes of that foot press. In ten minutes
the job was all done and there I sat for an hour and a half waiting for
another. Hard on a person with the foot-press fever. The times and times
later I would gratefully have taken any part of that hour and a half to ease
my weary soul!
Be it known, if I speak feelingly at times of the weariness of a foot press,
that, though nothing as to size, I am a very husky person—perhaps the
healthiest of the eight million women in industry! It was a matter of
paternal dismay that I arrived in the world female instead of male. What
Providence had overlooked, mortal ability would do everything possible to
make up for—so argued a disappointed father. From four years of age on I
was taught to do everything a boy could or would do; from jumping off cars
while they were moving to going up in a balloon. A good part of my life I
have played tennis and basketball and hockey, and swum, and climbed
mountains, and ridden horseback, and rowed, and fished. I do not know
what it is to have an ache or a pain from one end of the year to the other. All
of which is mentioned merely because if certain work taxes my strength,
who seldom has known what it is to be weary, what can it do to the average
factory worker, often without even a fighting physical chance from birth
on?
The jobs on our third floor where the girls and women worked concerned
themselves with lamps—the old-fashioned kind, city folks are apt to think.
Yet goodness knows we seemed during even my sojourn to make more
lamp parts than creation ever had used in the heyday of lamps. Well, all but
five per cent of farm women still use kerosene lamps, so the government
tells us. Also fat Lizzie informed me, when I asked her who in the world
could ever use just them lamp cones I made some one particular day, “Lor',
child, they send them lamps all over the world!” She made a majestic sweep
with both arms. “Some of 'em goes as far—as far—as Philadelphia!” Once
we were working on a rush order for fifty thousand lamps of one certain
kind. Curiosity got the better of me and I took occasion to see where the
boxes were being addressed. It was to a large mail-order house in Chicago.
The first noon whistle—work dropped—a rush for the washroom. Let no
one think his hands ever were dirty until he labors at a foot press in a
brassworks. Such sticky, grimy, oily, rough blackness never was—and the

factory supplies no soap nor towels. You are expected to bring your own—
which is all right the second day when you have found it out and come
prepared.
The third floor had seemed dark and dismal enough during the morning;
at noon all lights are turned off. Many of the workers went out for lunch,
the rest got around in dismal corners, most of them singly, and ate by their
machines, on the same hard seats they have been on since a quarter to 8.
What a bacchanal festival of color and beauty now appeared the candy-
factory whitewashed lunch room with the marble-topped tables! The airy
sociability of it! I wandered about with my lunch in my hand, to see what I
could see. Up amid the belts and power machines sat one of the girls who
began that morning—not the cold, hatless one.
“You gonna stick it out?” she asked me.
“Sure. I guess it's all right.”
“Oh gee! Ain't like no place I ever worked yet. Don't catch me standin'
this long.”
She did stand it four days. Minnie suggested then she stick it out till
Christmas. “You'll need the money for Christmas y'know, an' you might not
get the next job so easy now.”
“Damn Christmas!” was all the new girl had to say to that.
“Sure now,” said Irish Minnie, “an' she's takin her chances. It's an awful
disgrace y'know, to be gettin' presents when y'ain't got none to give back.
Ain't it, now? I'd never take no chances on a job so close to Christmas.”
I talked to five girls that noon. None of them had been there longer than a
week. None of them planned to stay.
All afternoon I worked the foot press at one job. My foot-press
enthusiasm weakened—four thousand times I “kicked”—two thousand
lamp-wick slots I make in the cones. Many of the first five hundred looked
a bit sad and chewed at. The “boss” came by and saw that I was not one
hundred per cent perfect. He gave me pointers and I did better. Each cone
got placed over a slanted form just so; kick, and half the slot is made. Lift

the cone up a wee bit, twist it round to an exact position, hold it in place,
kick, and the other half is cut. The kick must be a stout kick—bing! down
hard, to make a clean job of it. The thing they gave you to sit on! A high,
narrow, homemade-looking, wooden stool, the very hardest article of
furniture under the blue canopy of heaven. Some of them had little, narrow,
straight backs—just boards nailed on behind. All of them were top heavy
and fell over if you got off without holding on. By 4.30 standing up at the
candy job seemed one of the happiest thoughts on earth. What rosy good
old days those were! Dear old candy factory! Happy girls back there
bending over the chocolates!
Next sat Louisa, an Italian girl who stuttered, and I had to stop my press
to hear her. She stopped hers to talk. She should worry. It's the worst job she
ever saw, and for thirteen dollars a week why should she work? She talked
to me, kicked a few times, got a drink, kicked, talked, stood up and
stretched, kicked, talked, got another drink. She is married, has a baby a
year old, another coming in three months. She will stay her week out, then
she goes, you bet. Her husband was getting fifty dollars a week in a tailor
job—no work now for t-t-t-two months. He does a little now and then in the
b-b-barber business. Oh, but life was high while the going was good! She
leaned way over and told me in a hushed, inspired tone, to leave me
awestruck, “When we was m-m-married we t-t-took a h-h-h-honeymoon!” I
gasped and wanted details. To West Virginia they'd gone for a month. The
fare alone, each way, had come to ten dollars apiece, and then they did no
work for that month, but lived in a little hotel. Her husband was crazy of
her, and she was of him now, but not when she was married. He's very good
to her. After dinner every single night they go to a show.
“Every night?”
“Sure, every night, and Sundays two times.”
It all sounded truly glowing.
“You married?”
“No.”
“Well, don' you do it. Wish I wasn't married. Oh gee! Wish I wasn't
married. I'm crazy of my husband, but I wish I wasn't married. See—once

you married—pisht!—there you are—stay that way.”
I agreed I was in no hurry about matrimony.
“Hurry? Na, no hurry; that's right. The h-h-hurrier you are the b-b-b-
badder off you get!”
The next morning the Italian girl was late. The forelady gave her locker
to some one else. Such a row! Louisa said: “I got mad, I did. I told her to go
to hell. That's only w-w-w-way anybody gets anything in this world—get
mad and say you go to h-h-hell. Betcha.”
A little later the forelady, when the Italian was on one of her trips after a
drink, leaned over and gave me her side of the story. She is such a very nice
person, our forelady—quiet, attractive, neat as a pin. Her sister addresses
boxes and does clerical work of one sort or another. Two subdued old maids
they are; never worked any place but right on our third floor. “Ain't like
what it used to be,” she told me. “In the old days girls used to work here till
they got married. We used to have parties here and, say! they was nice girls
in them days. Look at 'em now! Such riffraff! New ones comin' in all the
time, new ones worse each time. Riffraff, that's what they are. It sure looks
nice to see a girl like you.” (What good were the earrings doing?) “We'll
make it just as nice here for you as we can.” (Oh, how guilty I began to
feel!)
She looked around to see if the Italian was about.
“Now you take this Eyetalian girl next to you. Gee! she's some fright.
Oughtta heard her this morning. 'Spected me to keep her locker for her
when she was late. How'd I know she was comin' back? I gave it to another
girl. She comes tearin' at me. 'What the hell you think you're doin'?' she
says to me. Now I ain't used to such talk, and I was for puttin' my hat and
coat on right then and there and walkin' out. I must say I gotta stand all sorts
of things in my job. It's awful what I gotta put up with. I never says nothin'
to her. But any girl's a fool 'l talk to a person that way. Shows she's got
nothin' up here [knocking her head] or she sure'd know better than get the
forelady down on her like that. Gee! I was mad!”
Louisa returned and Miss Hibber moved on. “Some fright, that forelady,”
remarked Louisa. That night Louisa departed for good.

The second day I kicked over six thousand times. It seemed a lot when
you think of the hard stool. It was a toss between which was the worse, the
stool or the air. This afternoon, I was sure it must be 3.30. I looked back at
the clock—1.10. It had seemed like two hours of work and it was forty
minutes. No ventilation whatever in that whole room—not a crack of air.
Wonder if there ever was any since the place was built decades ago. Once
Louisa and I became desperate and got Tony to open a window. The
forelady had a fit; so did Tillie. Both claimed they'd caught cold.
Tony is the Louis of the brassworks. He is young and very lame—one leg
considerably shorter than the other. It makes me miserable to see him
packing heavy boxes about. He told me he must get another job or quit.
Finally they did put him at a small machine press. So many maimed and
halt and decrepit as they employed about the works! Numbers of the
workers were past-telling old, several were very lame, one errand boy had a
fearfully deformed face, one was cross-eyed. I remarked to Minnie that the
boss of the works must have a mighty good heart. Minnie has been working
twenty-three years and has had the bloom of admiration for her fellow-
beings somewhat worn off in that time. “Hm!” grunted Minnie. “He gets
'em cheaper that way, I guess.”
The elevator man is no relation to the one at the candy factory. He is red
faced and grinning, most of his teeth are gone, and he always wears a derby
hat over one eye. One morning I was late. He jerked his head and thumb
toward the elevator. “Come on, I'll give ya a lift up!” and when we reached
our floor, though it was the men's side, “Third Avenue stop!” he called out
cheerily, and grinned at the world. He had been there for years. The boss on
our floor had been there for years—forty-three, to be exact. Miss Hibber
would not tell how many years she had worked there, nor would Tillie.
Tillie said she was born there.
If it were only the human element that counted, everyone would stay at
the brassworks forever. I feel like a snake in the grass, walking off “on
them” when they all were so nice. Nor was it for a moment the “dearie”
kind of niceness that made you feel it was orders from above. From our
floor boss down, they were people who were born to treat a body square.
All the handicaps against them—the work itself, the surroundings, the low

pay—had so long been part of their lives, these “higher ups” seemed
insensible to the fact that such things were handicaps.
To-day was sunny and the factory not so dark—in fact, part of the time
we worked with no electric lights. The crisp early morning air those four
blocks from the Subway to the factory—it sent the spring fever through the
blood. In the gutter of that dirty East Side street a dirty East Side man was
burning garbage. The smoke curled up lazily. The sun just peeping up over
the hospital at the end of the street made slanting shafts through the smoke.
As I passed by it suddenly was no longer the East Side of New York City....
Now the Four Way Lodge is open,
Now the hunting winds are loose,
Now the smokes of spring go up to clear the brain....

Breakfast in a cañon by the side of a stream—the odor of pines.... The
little bobbing doors went to behind me and there I stood in floor three, the
stale gas and metal smell ... the whirs of the belts ... the jarring of the
presses....
Next to me this glorious morning sat a snip of a little thing all in black—
so pretty she was, so very pretty. I heard the boss tell her it's not the sort of
work she's been used to, she'll find it hard. Is she sure she wants to try it?
And in the course of the morning I heard the story of Mame's life.
Mame's husband died three weeks ago. They had been married one
month and two days—after waiting three years. Shall I write a story of
Mame on the sob-sister order to bring the tears to your eyes? It could easily
be done. But not honestly. Little Mame—how could her foot ever reach the
press? And when she walked off after a drink, I saw that she was quite
lame. A widow only three weeks. She'd never worked before, but there was
no money. She lived all alone, wandered out for her meals—no mother, no
father, no sisters or brothers. She cried every night. Her husband had been a
traveling salesman—sometimes he made eighty-five dollars a week. They
had a six-room apartment and a servant! She'd met him at a dance hall. A
girl she was with had dared her to wink at him. Sure she'd do anything
anybody dared her to. He came over and asked her what she was after,
anyhow. That night he left the girl he'd taken to the dance hall to pilot her
own way back to home and mother, and he saw Mame to her room. He was

swell and tall. She showed me his picture in a locket around her neck.
Meanwhile Mame kicked the foot press about twice every five minutes.
Why had they waited so long to get married? Because of the war. He was
afraid he'd be killed and would leave her a widow. “He asked me to promise
never to get married again if he did marry me and died. But,”—she leaned
over my way—“that only meant if he died during the war, ain't that so?
Lookit how long the war was over before he died.”
He was awful good to her after they got married. He took her to a show
every night—jes swell; and she had given him a swell funeral—you bet she
did. The coffin had cost eighty-five dollars—white with real silver handles;
and the floral piece she bought—“Gee! What's your name?... Connie, you
oughtta seen that floral piece!” and Mame laid off work altogether to use
her hands the better. It was shaped so, and in the middle was a clock made
out of flowers, with the hands at the very minute and hour he'd died. (He
passed away of a headache—very sudden.) Then below, in clay, were two
clasped hands—his and hers. “Gee! Connie, you never seen nothin' so
swell. Everybody seen it said so.”
Once he bought her a white evening dress, low neck, fish-tail train, pearls
all over the front—cost him one whole week's salary, eighty-five dollars!
She had diamond earrings and jewels worth at least one thousand dollars.
She had lovely clothes. Couldn't she just put a black band around the arms
and go on wearing them? She took a look at my earrings. Gee! they were
swell. She had some green ones herself. Next morning she appeared in her
widow's weeds with bright-green earrings at least a quarter of an inch
longer than mine.
From the first Mame clung to me morning and night. Usually mornings
she threw her arms around me in the dressing room. “Here's my Connie!” I
saw myself forced to labor in the brassworks for life because of Mame's
need of me. This need seemed more than spiritual. One day her pocketbook
with twelve dollars had been stolen in the Subway. I lent her some cash.
Another time she left her money at the factory. I lent her the wherewithal to
get home with, etc. One day I was not at work. Somehow the other girls all
were down on Mame. I have pondered much on that. When it came to the
needed collection Mame found it hard pickings. She got a penny from this

girl, another from that one, until she had made up a nickel to get home with.
Irish Minnie gave her a sandwich and an apple. The girls all jumped on me:
“The way you let that Frenchie work ya! Gee! you believe everything
anybody tells ya.”
“But,” says I, “she's been a widow only three weeks and I'm terrible sorry
for her.”
“How d'ya know she ever had a husband?” “How d'ya know he's dead?”
“How'd ya....”
The skepticism of factory workers appals me. They suspect everybody
and everything from the boss down. I believed almost everything about
Mame, especially since she paid back all she ever borrowed. No one else in
that factory believed a word she said. They couldn't “stand her round.”
“How d'ya know she lost her pocketbook?” (Later she advertised and got
it back—a doctor's wife found it on the early Subway.)
“Doctor's wife,” sniffed Minnie. “Who ever heard of a doctor's wife up at
seven o'clock in the mornin'?”
And now I have walked off and left Mame to that assemblage of
unbelievers. At least Mame has a tongue of her own she is only too glad of
a chance to use. It is meat and drink to Mame to have a man look her way.
“Did you see that fella insult me?” and she calls back protective remarks for
half a block. Sentiments that usually bring in mention of the entertained
youth's mother and sisters, and wind up with allusions to a wife, which if he
doesn't possess now, he may some day. Once I stopped with Mame while
she and Irene phoned a “fella” of Irene's from a drug-store telephone booth.
Such gigglings and goings on, especially since the “fella” was unknown to
Mame at the time. Outside in the store a pompous, unromantic man grew
more and more impatient for a turn at that booth. When Mame stepped out
he remarked casually that he hoped she felt she'd gotten five cents' worth.
The dressing down Mame then and there heaped upon that startled
gentleman! Who was he to insult her? I grew uneasy and feared a scene, but
the pompous party took hasty refuge in the telephone booth and closed the
door. Mame was very satisfied with the impression she must have made.
“The fresh old guy!”

Another time Mame sought me out in the factory, her eyes blazing.
“Connie, I been insulted, horribly insulted, and I don't see how I can stay in
this factory! You know that girl Irene? Irene she says to me, 'Mamie, you
plannin' to get married again?'
“'I dunno,' I says to her, 'but if I do it'll be to some single fella.'
“'Huh!' Irene says to me, 'You won't get no single fella; you'll have to
marry a widower with two or three children.' Think of her insultin' me like
that! I could 'a' slapped her right in the face!”
I asked Mame one Saturday what she'd be doing Sunday. She sighed. “I'll
be spendin' the day at the cemetery, I expect.”
Monday morning I asked Mame about Sunday. She'd been to church in
the morning (Mame, like most of the girls at the brassworks, was a
Catholic), a show in the afternoon, cabaret for dinner, had danced till 1, and
played poker until 4 A.M. “If only my husband was alive,” said Mame, “I'd
be the happiest girl on earth.”
One night Mame's landlady wanted to go out and play poker. She asked
Mame to keep her eye and ear out for the safety of the house. Every five
minutes Mame thought she heard a burglar or somethin'. “Gee! I hardly
slept at all; kep' wakin' up all the time. An' that landlady never got in till six
this mornin'!”
“My Gawd!” I exclaimed. “Hope she was lucky after playin' poker that
long!”
“She sure was,” sighed Mame. “Gee! I jus' wish ya c'u'd see the swell
prize she won!—the most beau-teful statue—stands about three feet high—
of Our Blessed Lady of the Immaculate Conception.”
Mame's friendship could become almost embarrassing. One day she
announced she wanted me to marry one of her brothers-in-law. “I got two
nice ones and we'll go out some Sunday afternoon and you can have your
pick. One's a piano tuner; the other's a detective.” I thought offhand the
piano tuner sounded a bit more domestic. He was swell, Mame said.

Mame didn't think she'd stay long in the brassworks. It was all right—the
boss she thought was sort of stuck on her. Did he have a wife? (The boss, at
least sixty years old.) Also Charlie was making eyes at her. (Charlie was
French; so was Mame. Charlie knew six words of English. Mame three
words of French. Charlie was sixteen). No, aside from matrimony, Mame
was going to train in Bellevue Hospital and earn sixty dollars a week being
a children's nurse. She'd heard if you got on the right side of a doctor it was
easy, and already a doctor was interested in getting Mame in.
And I've just walked off and left Mame.

Kicked the foot press 7,149 times by the meter to-day and expected to die
of weariness. Thumped, thumped, thumped without stopping. As with
candy, I got excited about going on piecework. Asked Miss Hibber what the
rates were for my job—four and a half cents for one hundred and fifty.
Since I had to kick twice for every cone top finished, that would have meant
around one dollar fifteen cents for the day. Vanished the piece-rate
enthusiasm. Tillie seemed the only girl on our floor doing piecework. Tillie,
who “was born there.” She was thin and stoop shouldered, wore spectacles,
and did her hair according to the pompadour styles of some twenty years
ago. The work ain't so bad. Tillie don't mind it. There's just one thing in the
world Tillie wants. What's that? “A man!” Evidently Tillie has made no
bones of her desire. The men call back kindly to Tillie as she picks her way
up the dark stairs in the morning, “Hello there, sweetheart!” That week had
been a pretty good one for Tillie—she'd made sixteen dollars forty-nine
cents.
“Ain't much, p'raps, one way, but there's jus' this about it, it's steady.
They never lay anybody off here, and there's a lot. You hear these girls
'round here talk about earnin' four, five, six dollars a day. Mebbe they did,
but why ain't they gettin' it now? 'Shop closed down,' or, 'They laid us off.'
That's it. Add it up over a year and my sixteen forty-nine'll look big as their
thirty dollars to forty dollars a week, see if it don't.”
Tillie's old, fat, wheezy mother works on our floor—maybe Tillie really
was born there.

One day I decided to see what could be done if I went the limit. Suppose
I had a sick mother and a lame brother—a lot of factory girls have. I was on
a press where you had to kick four separate times on each piece—small
lamp cones, shaped, slot already in. My job was to punch four holes for the
brackets to hold the chimney. The day before I had kicked over 10,000
times. This morning I gritted my teeth and started in. Between 10 and 11 I
had gotten up to 2,000 kicks an hour. Miss Hibber went by and I asked her
what piece rates for that machine were. She said six and one-quarter cents
for one hundred and fifty. I did not stop then to do any figuring. Told her
rather chestily I could kick 2,000 times an hour. “That all? You ought to do
much more than that!” Between 11 and 12 I worked as I had never worked.
It was humanly impossible to kick that machine oftener than I did. Never
did I let my eyes or thoughts wander. When the whistle blew at 12 I had
kicked 2,689. For a moment I figured. It takes about an hour in the morning
to get on to the swing. From 11 to 12 was always my best output. After
lunch was invariably deadly. From 12.30 until 2.30 it seemed impossible to
get up high speed. That left at best 2.30 to 4 for anything above average
effort. From 4 to 5 it was hard again on account of physical weariness. But
say I could average 2,500 an hour during the day. That would have brought
me in, four kicks to each cone, around two dollars and a quarter a day. The
fact of the matter was that after kicking 8,500 times that morning I gave up
the ghost as far as that job went. I ached body and soul. By that time I had
been on that one job several days and was sick to death of it. Each cone I
picked up to punch those four holes in made something rub along my
backbone or in the pit of my stomach or in my head—or in all of them at
once. Yet the old woman next me had been at her same job for over a week.
The last place she'd worked she'd done the identical thing six months—
preferred it to changing around. Most of the girls took that attitude. Up to
date that is the most amazing thing I have learned from my factory
experiences—the difference between my attitude toward a monotonous job,
and the average worker's. In practically every case the girl has actually
preferred the monotonous job to one with any variety. The muscles in my
legs ached so I could almost have shed tears. The day before I had finished
at 5 tired out. That morning I had wakened up tired—the only time in my
life. I could hardly kick at all the first half hour. There was a gnawing sort
of pain between my shoulders. Suppose I really had been on piecework and

had to keep up at that breaking rate, only to begin the next morning still
more worn out? My Gawd!
Most of the girls kick with the same leg all the time. I tried changing off
now and then. With the four-hole machine, using the left leg meant sitting a
little to the right side. Also I tried once using my left hand to give the right a
rest. Thus the boss observed me.
“Now see here, m'girl, why don't you do things the way you're taught?
That ain't the right way!”
He caught me at the wrong moment. I didn't care whether the earth
opened up and swallowed me.
“I know the right way of runnin' this machine good as you do,” I fairly
glared at him. “I'm sick and tired of doin' it the right way, and if I want to
do it wrong awhile for a change I guess I can!”
“You ain't goin' to get ahead in this world if you don't do things right,
m'girl.” And he left me to my fate.
At noon that day the girls got after me. “You're a fool to work the way
you do. You never took a drink all this mornin'—jus' sit there kickin',
kickin', kickin'. Where d'ya think ya goin' to land? In a coffin, that's where.
The boss won't thank ya for killin' yourself on his old foot press, neither.
You're jus' a fool, workin' like that.” And that's just what I decided. “Lay off
now and then.” Yes indeed, I was going to lay off now and then.
“I see myself breakin' my neck for thirteen dollars a week,” Bella
chipped in.
“You said it!” from all the others.
So I kicked over 16,000 times that day and let it go as my final swan
song. No more breaking records for me. My head thumped, thumped,
thumped all that night. After that I strolled up front for a drink and a gossip
or back to a corner of the wash room where two or three were sure to be
squatting on some old stairs, fussing over the universe. When the boss was
up on the other end of the floor, sometimes I just sat at my machine and did

nothing. It hurt something within my soul at first, but my head and hands
and legs and feet and neck and general disposition felt considerably better.
Lunch times suited me exactly at the brassworks, making me feel I was
getting what I was after. Three of us used to gather around Irish Minnie, put
two stools lengthwise on the floor, and squat along the sides. Bella, who'd
worked in Detroit for seven dollars a day (her figures), a husky good-
looking person; Rosie, the prettiest little sixteen-year-old Italian girl; and I.
Such conversations! One day they unearthed Harry Thaw and Evelyn
Nesbit and redid their past, present, and probable future. We discussed
whether Olive Thomas had really committed suicide or died of an overdose
of something. How many nights a week could a girl dance and work next
day? Minnie was past her dancing days. She'd been married 'most twenty
years and was getting fat and unformed-looking; shuffled about in a pair of
old white tennis shoes and a pink boudoir cap. (No one else wore a cap at
the brassworks.) Minnie had worked fifteen years at a power press, eleven
years at her last job. She was getting the generous stipend of fourteen
dollars a week (one dollar more than the rest of us). She had earned as
much as twenty-five dollars a week in her old job at the tin can company,
piecework. Everybody about the factory told her troubles to Minnie, who
immediately told them to everybody else. It made for a certain community
interest. One morning Minnie would tell me, as I passed her machine,
“Rosie 'n' Frank have had a fight.” With that cue it was easy to appear
intelligent concerning future developments. Frank was one of the
machinists, an Italian. Rosie had let him make certain advances—put his
arm around her and all that—but she told us one lunch time, “he'd taken
advantage of her,” so she just sassed him back now. Bella announced Frank
was honeying around her. “Well, watch out,” Rosie advised, with the air of
Bella's greataunt.
As to dancing, Bella's chum in Detroit used to go to a dance every single
night and work all day. Sundays she'd go to a show and a dance. Bella tried
it one week and had to lay off three days of the next week before she could
get back to work. Lost her twenty-one dollars. No more of that for Bella.
Just once in a while was enough for her.
They did not talk about “vamping dopes” at the brassworks. Everyone
asked you if you were “keepin' company,” and talked of fellas and

sweethearts and intended husbands. That was the scale. As before, all the
married ones invariably advised against matrimony. Irish Minnie told us
one lunch time that it was a bad job, this marrying business. “Of course,”
she admitted, pulling on a piece of roast pork with her teeth, “my husband
ain't what you'd call a bad man.” That was as far as Minnie cared to go.
Perhaps one reason why the brassworks employed so many crooked and
decrepit was as an efficiency measure. The few males who were whole
caused so many flutterings among the female hands that it seriously
interfered with production. Rosie's real cause for turning Frank down was
that she was after Good Lookin'. Good Lookin' would not have been so
good lookin' out along the avenue, but in the setting of our third floor he
was an Adonis. Rosie worked a power press. I would miss the clank of her
machine. There she would be up in the corner of the floor where Good
Lookin' worked. Good Lookin' would go for a drink. Rosie would get
thirsty that identical moment. They would carry on an animated
conversation, to be rudely broken into by a sight of the boss meandering up
their way. Rosie would make a dash for her machine, Good Lookin' would
saunter over to his.

From the start I had pestered the boss to be allowed on a power press, for
two reasons: one just because I wanted to—the same reason why a small
boy wants to work at machinery; secondly, I wanted to be able to pose at
the next job as an experienced power-press worker and sooner or later get a
high-power machine. One day the boss was watching me at the foot press.
“Y'know, m'girl, I think you really got intelligence, blessed if I don't. I'm
goin' to push you right ahead. I'll make a machinist out of you yet, see if I
don't. You stay right on here and you'll be making big money yet.” (Minnie
—eleven years in her last job—fourteen dollars a week now.) Anyway, one
morning he came up—and that morning foot presses of every description
had lost all fascination for me—and he said, “You still want a power
press?”
“Bet your life I do!”
And he gave me a power press deserted that morning by one of the boys.
Life looked worth living again. All I had to do to work miracles was press

ever so lightly a pedal. The main point was to get my foot off it as quick as
I got it on, or there was trouble. I wasn't to get my fingers here or there, or
“I'd never play the piano in this life.” If the belt flew off I wasn't to grab it,
or I'd land up at the ceiling. For the rest, I merely clamped a round piece on
the top of a nail-like narrow straight piece—the part that turned the lamp
wick up and down. Hundreds and thousands of them I made. The monotony
did not wear on me there; it was mixed with no physical exertion. I could
have stayed on at the brassworks the rest of my life—perhaps.
One night I was waiting at a cold, windy corner on Fifth Avenue for a
bus. None came. A green Packard limousine whirled by. The chauffeur
waved and pointed up the Avenue. In a flash I thought, now if I really were
a factory girl I'd surely jump at a chance to ride in that green Packard. Up
half a block I ran, and climbed in the front seat, as was expected of me. He
was a very nice chauffeur. His mistress, “the old lady,” was at a party and
he was killing time till 11.30. Would I like to ride till then? No, I wanted to
get home—had to be up too early for joy riding. Why so early? The factory.
And before I realized it there I sat, the factory girl. Immediately he asked
me to dinner any night I said. Now I really thought it would be worth doing;
no one else I knew had been out to dine with a chauffeur. Where would he
take me? What would he talk about? But my nerve failed me. No, I didn't
think I'd go. I fussed about for some excuse. I was sort of new in New York
—out West, it was different. There you could pick up with anybody, go any
place. “Good Gawd! girl,” said the chauffeur, earnestly, “don't try that in
New York; you'll get in awful trouble!” All through Central Park he gave
me advice about New York and the pitfalls it contained for a Westerner.
He'd be very careful about me if I'd go out with him, any place I said, and
he'd get me home early as I said. But I didn't say. I'd have to think it over.
He could telephone to me. No, he couldn't. The lady I lived with was very
particular. Well, anyhow, stormy days he'd see to it he'd be down by the
factory and bring me home. Would I be dressed just the way I was then?
Just the way—green tam and all.
The next day while I thumped out lamp parts I tried to screw my courage
up to go out with that chauffeur. Finally I decided to put it up to the girls. I
meandered back to the wash room. There on the old stairs sat Irish Minnie
and Annie, fat and ultradignified. They were discussing who the father of
the child really was. I breezed in casually.

“Vamped a chauffeur last night.”
“Go-an.”
“Sure. He asked me to ride home with him an' I did.”
“Got in the machine with him?”
“Sure!”
“You fool! You young fool!”
Goodness! I was unprepared for such comment.
“What did he do to ya?”
“Nothin'. An' he wants me to go to dinner with him. What'll I say?”
Both pondered. “Sure,” said Minnie, “I b'lieve in a girl gettin' all that's
comin' to her, but all I want to tell ya is, chauffeurs are a bad lot—the worst,
I tell ya.”
“You said it!” nodded fat Annie, as if years of harrowing experience lay
behind her. “He was all right to ya the first time so as to lure you out the
next.”
“But,” says Minnie, “if ya go to dinner with him, don't you go near his
machine. Steer clear of machines. Eat all ya can off him, but don't do no
ridin'.”
“You said it!” again Annie backed her up. Annie was a regular sack
slinger. She could have hurled two men off Brooklyn Bridge with one hand.
“If you was as big an' strong as me you c'u'd take 'most any chance. I'd like
to see a guy try to pull anythin' on me.” I'd like to see him, too.
“Some day”—Minnie wanted to drive her advice home by concrete
illustration—“some day a chauffeur'll hold a handkerchief under your nose
with somethin' on it. When ya come to, goodness knows where you'll be.”
I began to feel a little as if I'd posed as too innocent.
“You see, out West—” I began.

“My Gawd!”—Minnie waved a hand scornfully—“don't be tryin' to tell
me all men are angels out West.”
Just then Miss Hibber poked her head in and we suddenly took ourselves
out.
“You go easy, now,” Minnie whispered after me.
I lacked the nerve, anyhow, and they put on the finishing touches. A
bricklayer would not have been so bad. How did I know the chauffeur was
not working for a friend of mine? That, later on, would make it more
embarrassing for him than me. I should think he would want to wring my
neck.
It was about time to find a new job, anyhow. But leaving the brassworks
is like stopping a novel in the middle. What about Rosie and good looking
Bella and her brother she was trying to rescue from the grip of the
poolroom? Mame—Mame and her kaleidoscope romances, insults, and
adventures? I just hate walking off and leaving it all. And the boss and Miss
Hibber so nice to me about everything.
Before a week is gone Minnie will be telling in an awed voice that she
knows what happened. She told me not to go out with that chauffeur. I
went, anyhow, and they found my mangled body in the gutter in Yonkers.

III

195 Irons “Family”

H OW long, I wonder, does one study or work at anything before one
feels justified in generalizing?
I have been re-reading of late some of the writings of some of the women
who at one time or another essayed to experience first hand the life of the
working girl. They have a bit dismayed me. Is it exactly fair, what they do?
They thought, because they changed their names and wore cheap clothes,
that, presto! they were as workers and could pass on to an uninformed

reading public the trials of the worker. (Incidentally they were all trials.) I
had read in the past those heartrending books and articles and found it ever
difficult to hold back the tears. Sometimes they were written by an
immigrant, a bona-fide worker. The tragedy of such a life in this business-
ridden land of ours tore one's soul.
An educated, cultured individual, used to a life of ease, or easier, if she
had wished to make it that, would find the life of the factory worker well-
nigh unbearable. An emotional girl longing for the higher things of life
would find factory life galling beyond words. It is to be regretted that there
are not more educated and cultured people—that more folk do not long for
the higher things of life—that factory work is not galling to everybody. But
the fact seems to be, if we dare generalize, that there are a very great many
persons in this world who are neither educated nor “cultured” nor filled
with spiritual longings. The observation might be made that all such are not
confined to the working classes; that the country at large, from Fifth
Avenue, New York, to Main Street, Gopher Prairie, to Market Street, San
Francisco, is considerably made up of folk who are not educated or
“cultured” or of necessity filled with unsatiable longings of the soul.
It is partly due to the fact that only recently—as geologic time is
reckoned—we were swinging in trees, yearning probably for little else than
a nut to crack, a mate, a shelter of sorts, something of ape company, and
now and then a chance for a bit of a scrap. It is partly due to the fact that for
the great majority of people, the life they live from the cradle up is not the
sort that matures them with a growing ambition or opportunity to
experience the “finer” things of life. One point of view would allow that the
reason we have so few educated, cultured, and aspiring people is due to a
combination of unfortunate circumstances to do with heredity and
environment. They would be cultured and spiritual if only....
The other viewpoint argues that the only reason we have as many
cultured and spiritual people as we have is due to a fortunate—“lucky”—
combination of circumstances to do with heredity and environment. These
more advanced folk would be far fewer in number if it had not happened
that....

It is mostly the “educated and cultured” persons who write the more
serious books we read and who tell us what they and the rest of the world
think and feel and do—or ought to do. The rest of the world never read
what they ought to think and feel and do, and go blithely—or otherwise—
on their way thinking and feeling and doing—what they please, or as
circumstances force them.
After all, the world is a very subjective thing, and what makes life worth
living to one person is not necessarily what makes it worth living to
another. Certain fundamental things everybody is apt to want: enough to eat
(but what a gamut that “enough” can run!); a mate (the range and variety of
mates who do seem amply to satisfy one another!); a shelter to retire to
nights (what a bore if we all had to live complacently on the Avenue!);
children to love and fuss over—but one child does some parents and ten
children do others, and some mothers go into a decline if everything is not
sterilized twice a day and everybody clean behind the ears, and other
mothers get just as much satisfaction out of their young when there is only
one toothbrush, if that, for everybody (we are writing from the mother's
viewpoint and not the welfare of the offspring); some possessions of one's
own, but not all stocks and bonds and a box of jewels in the bank, or a
library, or an automobile, or even a house and lot, before peace reigns.
Everyone likes to mingle with his kind now and then; to some it is
subjectively necessary to hire a caterer, to others peanuts suffice. Everyone
likes to wonder and ponder and express opinions—a prize fight is sufficient
material for some; others prefer metaphysics. Everyone likes to play. Some
need box seats at the Midnight Frolic, others a set of second-hand tools, and
yet others a game of craps in the kitchen.
No one likes to be hungry, to be weary, to be sick, to be worried over the
future, to be lonely, to have his feelings hurt, to lose those near and dear to
him, to have too little independence, to get licked in a scrap of any kind, to
have no one at all who loves him, to have nothing at all to do. The people of
the so-called working class are more apt to be hungry, weary, and sick than
the “educated and cultured” and well-to-do. Otherwise there is no one to
say—because there is no way it can be found out—that their lives by and
large are not so rich, subjectively speaking, as those with one hundred
thousand dollars a year, or with Ph. D. degrees.

Most folk in the world are not riotously happy, not because they are poor,
or “workers,” but because the combination making for riotous happiness—
shall we say health, love, enough to do of what one longs to do—is not
often found in one individual. The condition of the bedding, of the clothing;
the pictures on the wall; the smells in the kitchen—and beyond; the food on
the table—have so much, and no more, to do with it. Whether one sorts
soiled clothes in a laundry, or reclines on a chaise-longue with thirty-eight
small hand-embroidered and belaced pillows and a pink satin covering, or
sits in a library and fusses over Adam Smith, no one of the three is in a
position to pass judgment on the satisfaction or lack of satisfaction of the
other two.
All of which is something of an impatient retort to those who look at the
world through their own eyes and by no means a justification of the status
quo. And to introduce the statement—which a month ago would have
seemed to me incredible—that I have seen and heard as much contentment
in a laundry as I have in the drawing-room of a Fifth Avenue mansion or a
college sorority house—as much and no more. Which is not arguing that no
improvements need ever be made in laundries.

There was one place I was not going to work, and that was a laundry! I
had been through laundries, I had read about laundries, and it was too much
to ask anyone—if it was not absolutely necessary—to work in a laundry.
And yet when the time came, I hated to leave the laundry. I entered the
laundry as a martyr. I left with the nickname, honestly come by without a
Christian effort, of “Sunbeam.” But, oh! I have a large disgust upon me that
it takes such untold effort every working day, all over the “civilized,” world
to keep people “civilized.” The labor, and labor, and labor of first getting
cloth woven and buttons and thread manufactured and patterns cut and
garments made up, and fitted, or not, and then to keep those garments
clean! We talk with such superiority of the fact that we wear clothes and
heathen savages get along with beads and rushes. For just that some six
hundred and fifty thousand people work six days a week doing laundry
work alone—not to mention mother at the home washboard—or electric
machine. We must be clean, of course, or we would not be civilized, but I
do not see why we need be so fearfully sot up about it.

A new Monday morning came along, and I waited from 7.40 to 9.15 in a
six-by-nine entry room, with some twenty-five men and women, to answer
the advertisement:

GIRLS, OVER 18
with public school education, to learn machine ironing, marking, and assorting linens;
no experience necessary; splendid opportunity for right parties; steady positions;
hours 8 to 5.30; half day Saturday.

What the idea was of advertising for superior education never became
clear. No one was asked how far she had progressed intellectually. I venture
to say the majority of girls there had had no more than the rudiments of the
three r's. It looked well in print. One of the girls from the brassworks stood
first in line. She had tried two jobs since I saw her last. She did not try the
laundry at all.
I was third in line. The manager himself interviewed us inside, since the
“Welfare Worker” was ill. What experience had I? I was experienced in
both foot and power presses. He phoned to the “family” floor—two
vacancies. I was signed up as press ironer, family. I wouldn't find it so hard
as the brassworks—in fact, it really wasn't hard at all. He would start me in
at fourteen dollars a week, since I was experienced, instead of the usual
twelve. At the end of two weeks, if I wasn't earning more than fourteen
dollars—it was a piecework system, with fourteen dollars as a minimum—
I'd have to go, and make room for some one who could earn more than
fourteen dollars.
I wonder if the Welfare Worker would have made the same speech. That
manager was a fraud. On our floor, at least, no one had ever been known to
earn more than her weekly minimum. He was a smart fraud. Only I asked
too many questions upstairs, he would have had me working like a slave to
hold my job.
By the time clock, where I was told to wait, stood the woman just ahead
of me in the line. She was the first really bitter soul I had run across in
factory work. Her husband had been let out of his job, along with all
workers in his plant, without notice. After January 1st they might reopen,
but at 1914 wages. There was one child in the family. The father had hunted
everywhere for work. For one week the mother had searched. She had tried
a shoe polish factory; they put her on gluing labels. The smell of the glue
made her terribly sick to her stomach—for three days she was forced to stay
in bed. Three times she had tried this laundry. Each day, after keeping her
waiting in line an hour or so, they had told her to come back the next day.

At last she had gotten as far as the time clock. I saw her several times in the
evening line after that; she was doing “pretty well”—“shaking” on the third
floor. Her arms nearly dropped off by evening, but she sure was glad of the
thirteen dollars a week. Her husband had found nothing.
The third to join our time-clock ranks was a Porto-Rican. She could
speak no English at all. They put her at scrubbing floors for twelve dollars a
week. About 4 that afternoon she appeared on our floor, all agitated. She
needed a Spanish girl there to tell the boss she was leaving. She was one
exercised piece of temper when it finally penetrated just what her job was.
“Family” occupied two-thirds of the sixth and top floor—the other third
was the “lunch room.” Five flights to walk up every morning. But at least
there was the lunch room without a step up at noon. And it was worth
climbing five flights to have Miss Cross for a forelady. Sooner or later I
must run into a disagreeable forelady, for the experience. To hear folks talk,
plenty of that kind exist. Miss Cross was glad I was to be on her floor. She
told the manager and me she'd noticed me that morning in line and just
thought I'd made a good press ironer. Was I Eyetalian?
She gave me the second press from the door, right in front of a window,
and a window open at the top. That was joy for me, but let no one think the
average factory girl consciously pines for fresh air. Miss Cross ironed the
lowers of a pair of pajamas to show me how it was done, then the coat part.
While she was instructing me in such intricacies, she was deftly finding out
all she could about my past, present, and future—married or single, age,
religion, and so on. And I watched, fascinated, crumpled pajama legs, with
one mighty press of the foot, appear as perfect and flawless as on the
Christmas morning they were first removed from the holly-decorated box.
“Now you do it.”
I took the coat part of a pair of pink pajamas, smoothed one arm a bit by
hand as I laid it out on the stationary side of the ironing press, shaped
somewhat like a large metal sleeve board. With both hands I gripped the
wooden bar on the upper part, all metal but the bar. With one foot I put most
of my weight on the large pedal. That locked the hot metal part on the
padded, heated, lower half with a bang. A press on the release pedal, the top
flew up—too jarringly, if you did not keep hold of the bar with one hand.

That ironed one side of one sleeve. Turn the other side, press, release. Do
the other sleeve on two sides. Do the shoulders all around—about four
presses and releases to that. Another to one side of the front—two if it is for
a big fat man. One under the arm, two or three to the back, one under the
other arm, one or two to the other half of the front, one, two, or three to the
collar, depending on the style. About sixteen clanks pressing down, sixteen
releases flying up, to one gentleman's pajama coat. I had the hang of it, and
was left alone. Then I combined ironing and seeing what was what. If a
garment was very damp—and most of them were—the press had to be
locked several seconds before being released, to dry it out. During those
seconds one's eyes were free to wander.
On my left, next the door, worked a colored girl with shell-rimmed
spectacles, very friendly, whose name was Irma. Of Irma later. On my right
was the most woebegone-looking soul, an Italian widow, Lucia, in deep
mourning—husband dead five weeks, with two daughters to support. She
could not speak a word of English, and in this country sixteen years. All this
I had from the forelady in between her finding out everything there was to
know about me. Bless my soul, if Lucia did not perk up the second the
forelady left, edge over, and direct a volume of Italian at me. What won't
green earrings do! Old Mrs. Reilly called out, “Ach, the poor soul's found a
body to talk to at last!” But, alas! Lucia's hope was short lived. “What!”
called Mrs. Reilly, “you ain't Eyetalian? Well, you ought to be, now,
because you look it, and because there ought to be somebody here for Lucy
to talk to!” Lucia was diseased-looking and unkempt-looking and she
ironed very badly. Everyone tried to help her out. They instructed her with a
flow of English. When Lucia would but shake her head they used the same
flow, only much louder, several at once. Then Lucia would mumble to
herself for several minutes over her ironing. At times, late in the afternoon,
Miss Cross would grow discouraged.
“Don't you understand that when you iron a shirt you put the sleeves over
the puffer first?”
Lucia would shake her head and shrug her shoulders helplessly. Miss
Cross would repeat with vehemence. Then one girl would poke Lucia and
point to the puffer—“Puffer! puffer!” Another would hold up a shirt and
holler “Shirt! shirt!” and Lucia would nod vaguely. The next shirt she did as

all the others—puffer last, which mussed the ironed part—until some one
stopped her work and did a whole shirt for Lucia correct, from beginning to
end.
Next to Lucia stood Fanny, colored. She was a good-hearted, helpful,
young married thing, not over-cleanly and not overstrong. That first
morning she kept her eye on me and came to my rescue on a new article of
apparel every so often. Next to Fanny stood the three puffers for anyone to
use—oval-shaped, hot metal forms, for all gathers, whether in sleeves,
waists, skirts, or what not. Each girl had a large egg-shaped puffer on her
own table as well. Next to the puffers stood the two sewing machines,
where Spanish Sarah and colored Hattie darned and mended.
At the side, behind the machines, stood Ida at her press. All the presses
were exactly alike. Ida was a joy to my eyes. At first glance she appeared
just a colored girl, but Ida was from Trinidad; her skin was like velvet, her
accent Spanish. As the room grew hot from the presses and the steam, along
about 4, and our feet began to burn and grow weary, I would look at Ida. It
was so easy to picture the exact likes of her, not more than a generation or
two ago, squatting under a palm tree with a necklace of teeth, a ring through
her nose, tropic breezes playing on that velvet skin. (Please, I know naught
of Trinidad or its customs and am only guessing.) And here stood Ida,
thumping, thumping on the ironing press, nine hours, lacking ten minutes, a
day, on the sixth floor of a laundry in Harlem, that we in Manhattan might
be more civilized.
Once she told me she had lost fifteen pounds in this country. “How?”
“Ah, child,” she said, “it's tha mother sickness. Don't you ever know it?
Back home in Trinidad are my mother, my father, my two little boys. Oh,
tha sickness to see them! But what is one to do when you marry a poor
man? He must come to this country to find work, and then, after a while, I
must come, too.”
Behind Ida stood two other colored girls, and at the end press a white girl
who started the day after I did. She stayed only five days, and left in disgust
—told me she'd never seen such hard work. Beyond the last press were the
curtain frames and the large, round padded table for ironing fancy table
linen by hand. Then began the lunch tables.

Behind the row of presses by the windows stood the hand ironers who
did the fancy work. First came Ella, neat, old, gray-haired, fearfully thin,
wrinkled, with a dab of red rouge on each cheek. After all, one really cannot
be old if one dabs on rouge before coming to work all day in a laundry. Ella
had hand ironed all her life. She had been ten years in her last job, but the
place changed hands. She liked ironing, she said. Ella never talked to
anybody, even at lunch time.
Behind Ella ironed Anna Golden, black, who wore striped silk stockings.
She always had a bad cold. Most of the girls had colds most of the time—
from the steam, they said. Anna had spent two dollars on medicine that
week, which left her fourteen dollars. Anna was the one person to use an
electric iron. It had newly been installed. The others heated their irons over
gas flames. Every so often Miss Cross would call out, “I smell gas!” So did
everybody else. After Anna, Lucile, blackest of all and a widow. And then
—Mrs. Reilly.
Mrs. Reilly and Hattie were the characters of the sixth floor. Mrs. Reilly
was old and fat and Irish. She had stood up hand ironing so long the part of
her from the waist up seemed to have settled down into her hips. Eleven
years had Mrs. Reilly ironed in our laundry. She was the one pieceworker in
the building. In summer she could make from twenty to twenty-five dollars
a week, but she claimed she lost a great part of it in winter. She said she was
anxious to get on timework. One afternoon I saw Mrs. Reilly iron just two
things—the rest of the while, nothing to do, she sat on an old stool with her
eyes closed.
The first afternoon, Mrs. Reilly edged over to me on pretext of ironing
out a bit of something on my press.
“An' how are you makin' out?”
“All right, only my feet are awful tired. Don't your feet never get tired?
”Shure, child, an' what good would it do for my feet to get tired when
they're all I got to stand on? An' did you ever try settin' nine hours a day?
Shure an' that would be the death of anybody.
Mrs. Reilly's indoor sport was marrying the sixth floor off. Poor Lucia's
widow's weeds of five weeks were no obstacle to Mrs. Reilly. She

frequently made the whole floor giggle, carrying on an animated Irish
conversation with Lucia over the prospects of a second marriage—or rather,
a monologue it was, since Lucia never knew she was being talked to. If ever
there was a body with a ”sex complex it was old Mrs. Reilly! When I asked
her once why she didn't get busy marrying off herself, she called back: “The
Lord be praised! And didn't I get more than enough of the one man I had?”
At least twice a week Mrs. Reilly saw a ghost, and she would tell us
about it in the morning. She laughed then, and we all laughed, but you
could easily picture the poor old fearful soul meeting that inevitable 2 A.M.
guest, quaking over it in her lonely bed. Once the ghost was extra terrifying.
“It may have been the banama sauce,” admitted Mrs. Reilly. And Mrs.
Reilly's feet did hurt often. She used sometimes to take off her worn shoes
and try tying her feet up in cardboards.
The other workers on our floor were Mabel and Mary, two colored girls
who finished off slight rough edges in the press ironing and folded
everything; Edna, a Cuban girl who did handkerchiefs on the mangle;
Annie, the English girl, lately married to an American. She had an inclosure
of shelves to work in and there she did the final sorting and wrapping of
family wash. Annie was the most superior person on our floor.
And Miss Cross. In face, form, neatness, and manners Miss Cross could
have held her own socially anywhere. But according to orthodox standards
Miss Cross's grammar was faulty. She had worked always in our laundry,
beginning as a hand ironer. She knew the days when hours were longer than
nine and pay lower than fourteen dollars a week. She remembered when the
family floor had to iron Saturdays until 10 and 11 at night, instead of
getting off at 12.45, as we did now. They stood it in those days; but how?
As it was now, not a girl on our floor but whose feet ached more or less by
4 or 4.30. Ordinarily we stopped at 5.30. Everyone knew how everyone else
felt that last half hour. During a week with any holiday the girls had to work
till 6.15 every night, and Saturday afternoon. They all said—we discussed it
early one morning—that in such weeks they could iron scarcely anything
that last hour, their feet burned so.
The candy factory was hard—one stood nine hours, but the work was
very light.

The brassworks was hard—one sat, but the foot exercise was wearying
and the seat fearfully uncomfortable.
Ironing was hardest—one stood all day and used the feet for hard
pressure besides. Yet I was sorry to leave the laundry!
Perhaps it was just as well for me that Lucia could not talk English. She
might have used it on me, and already the left ear was talked off by Irma.
Miss Cross stood for just so much conversation, according to her mood.
Even if she were feeling very spry, our sixth-floor talk could become only
so general and lively before Miss Cross would call: “Girls! girls! not so
much noise!” If it were late in the afternoon that would quiet us for the day
—no one had enough energy to start up again.
The first half hour Irma confided in me that she had cravings. “Cravings?
Cravings for what?” I asked her.
“Cravings for papers.”
It sounded a trifle goatlike.
“Papers?”
“Yes, papers. I want to read papers on the lecture platform.”
Whereat I heard all Irma's spiritual longings—cravings. She began in
school to do papers. That was two years ago. Since then she has often been
asked to read the papers she wrote in school before church audiences. Just
last Sunday she read one at her church in New York, and four people asked
her afterward for copies.
What was it about?
It was about the True Woman. When she wrote it, she began, “Dear
Teacher, Pupils, and Friends.” But when she read it in churches she skipped
the Teacher and Pupils and began: “Dear Friends, ... now we are met
together on this memorable occasion to consider the subject of the True
Woman. First we must ask” (here Irma bangs down on a helpless nightshirt
and dries it out well beyond its time into a nice bunch of wrinkles) “What is
woman? Woman was created by God because Dear Friends God saw how

lonely man was and how lonesome and so out of man's ribs God created
woman to be man's company and helpmate....”
“Irma!” Miss Cross's voice had an oft-repeated tone to it. She called out
from the table where she checked over each girl's work without so much as
turning her head. “You ironed only one leg of these pajamas!”
Irma shuffled over on her crooked high heels and returned with the half-
done pajamas. “That fo'-lady!” sighed Irma, “she sure gets on ma nerves.
She's always hollerin' at me 'bout somethin'. She never hollers at the other
girls that way—she just picks on me.”
And Irma continued with the True Woman: “There's another thing the
True Woman should have and that's a good character....”
“Irma!” (slight impatience in Miss Cross's tone) “you ironed this
nightgown on the wrong side!”
Irma looked appealingly at me. “There she goes again. She makes me
downright nervous, that fo'-lady does.”
Poor, persecuted Irma!
During that first morning Irma had to iron over at least six things. Then
they looked like distraction. I thought of the manager's introductory speech
to me—how after two weeks I might have to make way for a more efficient
person.
“How long you been here?” I asked Irma.
“Four months.”
“What you makin'?”
“Thirteen a week.”
“Ever get extra?”
“Na.”
Suspicions concerning the manager.

Irma had three other papers. One was on Testing Time. What was Testing
Time? It might concern chemical tubes. It might be a bit of romance. And
she really meant Trysting Time. No, to everybody a time comes when he or
she must make a great decision. It was about that.
“Irma! you've got your foot in the middle of that white apron!”
Another paper was on Etee-quette (q pronounced).
“Irma! you creased one of these pajama legs down the middle! Do it
over.”
I pondered much during my laundry days as to why they kept Irma. She
told me she first worked down on the shirt-and-collar floor and used to do
“one hundred and ten shirts an hour,” but the boss got down on her. It took
her sometimes three-quarters of an hour to do one boy's shirt on our floor,
and then one half the time she had it to do over. Her ironing was beyond all
words fearful to behold (there must be an Irma in every laundry). She was
all-mannered slow. She forgot to tag her work. She hung it over her horse so
that cuffs and apron strings were always on the floor. Often she was late.
Sometimes Miss Cross would grow desperate—but there Irma remained.
Below, in that little entryway, were girls waiting for jobs. Did they figure
that on the whole Irma wrecked fewer garments than the average new girl,
or what? And the manager had tried to scare me!
The noon bell rings—we dash for the lunch-room line. You can purchase
pies and soup and fruit, hash and stew, coffee and tea, cafeteria style. There
are only two women to serve—the girls from the lower floors have to stand
long in line. I do not know where to sit, and by mistake evidently get at a
wrong table. No one talks to me. I surely feel I am not where I belong. The
next day I get at another wrong table. It is so very evident I am not wanted
where I am. Rather disconcerting. I sit and ponder. I had thought factory
girls so much more friendly to one another on short acquaintance than
“cultured” people. But it is merely that they are more natural. When they
feel friendly they show it with no reserves. When they do not feel friendly
they show that without reserve. Which is where the unnaturalness of
“cultured” folk sometimes helps.

It seems etee-quette at the laundry requires each girl sit at the table where
her floor sits. That second day I was at the shirt-and-collar table, and they, I
was afterward told, are particularly exclusive. Indeed they are.
At 12.45 the second bell rings. Miss Cross calls out, “All right, girls!”
Clank, the presses begin again, and all afternoon I iron gentlemen's
underpinnings. During the course of my days in the laundry I iron three sets
round for every man in New York and thereby acquire a domestic attitude
toward the entire male sex in the radius sending wash to our laundry.
Nobody loves a fat man. But their underclothes do fit more easily over the
press.
I iron and I iron and I iron, and along about 4.30 the first afternoon it
occurs to my cynical soul to wonder what the women are doing with
themselves with the spare time which is theirs, because I am thumping that
press down eight hours and fifty minutes a day. Not that it is any of my
business.
Also along about five o'clock it irritates me to have to bother with what
seems to me futile work. I am perfectly willing to take great pains with a
white waistcoat—in one day I learn to make a work of art of that. But why
need one fuss over the back of a nightshirt? Will a man sleep any better for
a wrinkle more or less? Besides, so soon it is all wrinkles.
The second day I iron soft work all morning—forever men's
underclothes, pajamas, and nightshirts. Later, when I am promoted to
starched work, I tend to grow antifeminist. Why can men live and move and
have their beings satisfactorily incased in soft garments, easy to iron,
comfortable to wear, and why must women have everything starched and
trying on the soul to do up? One minute you iron a soft nightshirt; the next a
nightgown starched like a board, and the worst thing to get through with
before it dries too much that ever appears in a laundry.
After lunch I am promoted to hospital work. All afternoon I iron doctors'
and interns' white coats and trousers. It is more interesting doing that. But a
bit hard on the soul. For it makes you think of sickness and suffering. Yet
sickness and suffering white-coated men relieve. It makes you think, too, of
having babies—that being all you know of hospitals personally. But on such
an occasion you never noticed if the doctor had on a white coat or not, and

surely spent no time pondering over who ironed it. Yet if a doctor wore a
coat Irma ironed I think the woman would note it even in the last anguished
moments of labor.
Irma did an officer's summer uniform once. I do wish I could have heard
him when he undid the package. While Irma was pounding down on it she
was discoursing to me how, besides papers, she had cravings for poetry.
“You remember that last snowstorm? I sat at my window and I wrote:
“Oh, beautiful snow
When will you go?
Not until spring,
When the birds sing.”

There were several other stanzas. And about then Miss Cross dumped a
bundle of damp clothes into Irma's box and said, “Iron these next and do
them decent!” I peered suspiciously into the box. It was my own family
laundry!
“Hey, Irma,” I said, cannily, “leave me do this batch, eh?”
I might as well be paying myself for doing up my own wash, and it
would look considerably better than if Irma ironed it.
The third day my feet are not so weary, and while I iron I mull over ideas
on women in industry. After all, have not some of us with the good of labor
at heart been a bit too theoretical? Take the welfare idea so scoffed at by
many. After all, there is more to be said for than against. Of course,
provided—It is all very well to say labor should be allowed to look after
itself, and none of this paternalism. Of course, the paternalism can be
overdone and unwisely done. But, at least where women workers are
concerned, if we are going to wait till they are able to do things for
themselves we are going to wait, perhaps, too long for the social good while
we are airing our theories. It is something like saying that children would be
better off and have more strength of character if they learned to look after
themselves. But you can start that theory too young and have the child die
on your hands, or turn into a gutter waif. The child needs entire looking
after up to a point where he can begin little by little to look after himself.
And after he has learned to dress himself it does not necessarily mean he

can select his own food, his hour of retiring, his habits of cleanliness and
hygiene.
I look about at the laundry workers and think: Suppose we decide
nothing shall be done for these girls until they demand it themselves and
then have charge of it themselves. In other words, suppose we let welfare
work and social legislation wait on organization. The people who talk that
way are often college professors or the upper crust of labor. They have
either had no touch or lost touch with the rank and file of women workers.
It is going to be years and years and years, if ever, before women in this
country organize by and large to a point where they can become
permanently effective. What organization demands more than any other
factor is, first, a sense of oppression; second, surplus energy. Women have
been used to getting more or less the tag end of things for some thousands
of years. Why expect them suddenly, in a second of time, as it were, to rear
up and say, “We'll not stand for this and that”? If we are going to wait for
working women to feel oppressed enough to weld themselves together into
a militant class organization, capable of demanding certain conditions and
getting them, we shall wait many a long day. In the meantime, we are
putting off the very situation we hope for—when women, as well as men,
shall have reached the point where they can play a dignified part in the
industrial scheme of things—by sending them from work at night too weary
and run down to exert themselves for any social purpose. I say that anything
and everything which can be done to make women more capable of
responsibility should be done. But the quickest and sanest way to bring that
about is not to sit back and wait for factory women to work out their own
salvation. Too few of them have the intelligence or gumption to have the
least idea how to go about it, did it ever occur to them that things might be
radically improved. (And the pity of it is that so often telling improvements
could be made with so little effort.)
Nor is it anything but feminist sentimentality, as far as I can see, to argue
against special legislation for women. What women can do intellectually as
compared with men I am in no position to state. To argue that women can
take a place on a physical equality with man is simply not being honest.
Without sentimentalizing over motherhood, it seems allowable to point out
the fact that women are potential mothers, and this fact, with every detail of
its complexities, feminists or no to the contrary, is a distinct handicap to

women's playing a part in the industrial field on a par with man. And
society pays more dearly for a weary woman than for a tired man.
Therefore, why not lunch rooms, and attractive lunch rooms, and good
food, well cooked? Yes, it is good business, and besides it puts a woman on
a much more efficient level to herself and society. At our tables the girls
were talking about different lunch-room conditions they had come across in
their work. One girl told of a glass company she had worked for that
recently was forced to shut down. She dwelt feelingly on the white lunch
room and the good food, and especially the paper napkins—the only place
she had worked where they gave napkins. She claimed there was not a girl
who did not want to cry when she had to quit that factory. “Everybody
loved it,” she said. I tried to find out if she felt the management had been
paying for the polished brass rails, the good food, and the napkins out of the
workers' wages. “Not on your life!” she answered. She had been a file clerk.
Take dental clinics in the factories. Four teeth on our floor were extracted
while I was at the laundry. For a couple of days each girl moaned and
groaned and made everybody near her miserable. Then she got Miss Cross's
permission to go to some quack dentist, and out came the tooth. Irma had
two out at one dollar each. It was going to cost her forty dollars to get them
back in. A person with his or her teeth in good condition is a far better
citizen than one suffering from the toothache.
If I had my way I should like to see a rest room in every factory where
women are employed, and some time, however short, allowed in the middle
of the afternoon to make use of it.
Eight hours is long enough for any woman to do sustained physical work,
with no possibility for overtime.
Nor have we so much as touched on what it means to live on thirteen
dollars or fourteen dollars a week.
“But then you have taken away all the arguments for organization!”
Should organization be considered as an end in and of itself, or as one
possible means to an end?

Word was passed this morning that “company” was coming! The bustling
and the hustling and the dusting! Every girl had to clean her press from top
to bottom, and we swept the floor with lightning speed. Miss Cross dashed
to her little mirror and put powder on her nose. Hattie tied a curtain around
her head to look like a Red Cross nurse. Every time the door opened we all
got expectant palpitations. We were not allowed to speak, yet ever and anon
Hattie or Mrs. Reilly would let out some timely remarks. Whereat we all
got the giggles. Miss Cross would almost hiss, “GIRLS!” whereat we
subsided. It was nerve wracking. And the company never came! They got as
far as the third floor and gave out. But it was not until afternoon that we
knew definitely that our agony was for naught.
Lucia's machine got out of order—steam escaped at a fearful rate. While
the mechanic was fixing it he discoursed to me on the laundry. He had been
there nine months—big, capable-looking six-footer. Out of the corner of his
mouth he informed me, “Once anybody comes to work here they never
leave!” It surely does seem as if they had no end of people who had worked
there years and years. Miss Cross says they used to have more fun than
nowadays, before so many colored girls were employed. They gave parties
and dances and everyone was chummy with everyone else.
To-day, in the midst of hilarity and all unannounced, “company” did
appear. We subsided like a schoolroom when the teacher suddenly re-enters.
A batch of women, escorted by one of the management. He gesticulated and
explained. I could not catch his words, for the noise of the presses, though
goodness knows I craned my ears. They investigated everything.
Undoubtedly their guide dwelt eloquently on the victrola in the lunch room;
it plays every noon. On their way out two of the young women stopped by
my press. “Didn't this girl iron that nightgown nicely?” one said to the
other. I felt it obligatory to give them the “once over.”
The second the door was closed I dashed for Miss Cross. “Who were
them females?” I asked her.
Miss Cross grunted. “Them were Teachers College girls.” She wrinkled
her nose. “They send 'em over here often. And let me tell you, I never seen
one of 'em with any class yet.... They talk about college girls—pooh! I
never seen a college girl yet looked any classier than us laundry girls. Most

of 'em don't look as classy. Only difference is, if you mixed us all up,
they're gettin' educated.”
One of my erstwhile jobs at the University of California had been
piloting college girls around through factories in just that fashion. I had to
laugh in my sleeve as I suspected the same remarks may have been passed
on us after our departure!

We have much fun at our lunch table. A switchboard operator and file
clerk from the office eats with us. She and I “guy” each other a good deal
during the meal. Miss Cross wipes her eyes and sighs: “Gee! Ain't it fun to
laugh!” and Eleanor and I look pleased with ourselves.
In the paper this morning appeared a picture of one of New York's
leading society women “experiencing the life of the working girl first
hand.” She was shown in a French bonnet, a bunch of orchids at her waist,
standing behind a perfumery counter. What our table did to Mrs. X!
“These women,” fusses Miss Cross, “who think they'll learn what it's like
to be a working girl, and stand behind a perfumery counter! Somebody's
always trying to find out what it's like to be a worker—and then they get a
lot of noteriety writin' articles about it. All rot, I say. Pity, if they really want
to know what workin's like, they wouldn't try a laundry.”
“She couldn't eat her breakfast in bed if she did that!” was my cutting
remark.
“Or quit at three,” from Annie.
“Hisst!” I whisper, “I'm a lady in disguise!” And I quirk my little finger
as I drink my coffee and order Eleanor to peer without to see if my
limousine waits.
We discuss rich folk and society ladies, and no one envies or is bitter.
Miss Cross guesses some of them think they get as weary flying around to
their parties and trying on clothes as we do in the laundry. I guess she is
partly right.

Then we discuss what a bore it would be not to work. At our table sit
Miss Cross, Edna (Miss Cross calls her Edner), the Cuban girl, who refused
to eat with the colored girls; Annie, the English girl, who had worked in a
retail shoe shop in London; Mrs. Reilly, who is always morose at lunch and
never speaks, except one day when she and Miss Cross nearly came to
blows over religion. Each got purple in the face. Then it came out that there
was a feud between them—two years or more it had lasted—and neither
ever speaks to the other. (Yet Mrs. Reilly gave one dollar, twice as much as
the rest of us, toward Miss Cross's Christmas present.) Then there are three
girls from the office downstairs. Everyone there had had some experience in
being out of work or not working. To each of them at such a time life has
been a wearisome thing. Each declared she would 'most rather work at any
old thing than stay home and do nothing.
Between the first and second bells after lunch the sixth-floor girls
foregather and sit on the ironing tables, swing our heels, and pass the time
of day. To-day I start casually singing, “Jesus Wants Me for a Sunbeam.”
Everyone on our floor knows the song and there the whole lot of us sit,
swinging our heels, singing at the top of our lungs, “A sunbeam, a sunbeam,
Jesus wants me for a sunbeam,” which is how I got the name of “Sunbeam”
on our floor. Except that Miss Cross, for some reason of her own, usually
called me “Constance.”
I teach them “My Heart's a Little Bird Cage,” and we add that to our
repertoire. Then we go on to “Nearer, My God, to Thee,” “Lead, Kindly
Light,” “Rock of Ages.”
It appears we are a very religious lot on our floor. All the colored girls are
Baptists. Miss Cross is an ardent Presbyterian, Annie is an Episcopalian,
Edna and Mrs. Reilly are Catholics, but Edna knows all the hymns we daily
sing.
And, lo! before many days I am startled by hearing Lucia sing—
woebegone Lucia. She sings to no tune whatever and smiles at me,
“Sunbeam, Sunbeam, Sunbeam, Sunbeam.” So she has learned one English
word in sixteen years. That is better in quality than German Tessie did. She
told me, at the candy factory, that the first thing she learned in English was
“son of a gun.”

But as a matter of fact Lucia does know two other words. Once I ironed a
very starched nightgown. It was a very, very large and gathered nightgown.
I held it up and made Lucia look at it.
Lucia snickered. “Da big-a, da fat-a!” said Lucia.
Mrs. Reilly let out a squeal. “She's learnt English!” Mrs. Reilly called
down the line.
“And,” I announce, “I'll teach her 'da small-a, da thin-a.'”
Thereafter I held up garments to which those adjectives might apply, and
tried to “learn” Lucia additional English. Lucia giggled and giggled and
waited every evening to walk down the six flights of stairs with me, and
three blocks until our ways parted. Each time I patted her on the back when
we started off and chortled: “Hey, Lucia, da big-a, da fat-a!” Lucia would
giggle again, and that is all we would have to say. Except one night Lucia
pointed to the moon and said, “Luna.” So I make the most of knowing that
much Italian.
Oh yes, Lucia and I had one other thing in common. One day at the
laundry I found myself humming a Neapolitan love song, from a victrola
record we have. Lucia's face brightened. The rest of the afternoon I
hummed the tune and Lucia sang the words of that song, much to Mrs.
Reilly's delight, who informed the floor that now, for sure, Lucia was in
love again.
There was much singing on our floor. Irma used often to croon negro
religious songs, the kind parlor entertainers imitate. I loved to listen to her.
It was not my clothes she was ironing. Hattie, down the line, mostly dwelt
on “Jesus wants me for a Sunbeam.” Hattie had straight, short hair that
stood out all over her head, and a face like a negro kewpie. She was up to
mischief seven hours of the nine, nor could Miss Cross often subdue her.
Hattie had been on our floor four years. One lively day Irma was singing
with gusto “Abide With Me.” For some reason I had broken into the rather
unfactory-like ballad of “Believe Me If All Those Endearing Young
Charms,” and Lucia was caroling some Italian song lustily—all of us at one
and the same time. Finally Miss Cross called over, “For land's sakes, two of
you girls stop singing!” Since Irma and I were the only two of the three to

understand her, we made Christian martyrs of ourselves and let Lucia have
the floor.
Miss Cross was concerned once as to how I happened to know so many
hymns. Green earrings do not look particularly hymny. The fact was, I had
not thought of most of the hymns our sixth floor sang since I was knee high.
In those long ago days a religious grandmother took me once to a Methodist
summer camp meeting, at which time I resolved before my Maker to join
the Salvation Army and beat a tambourine. So when Miss Cross asked me
how I knew so many hymns, and the negro-revivalist variety, I answered
that I once near joined the Salvation Army. “You don't say!” said the
amazed Miss Cross.
One day Miss Cross and Jacobs, a Jew who bossed some department
which brought him often to our floor, to see, for instance, should they wash
more curtains or do furniture covers, had a great set-to on the subject of
religion. Jacobs was an iconoclast. Edna left her handkerchiefs to join in. I
eavesdropped visibly. Jacobs 'lowed there was no hell. Whereat Miss Cross
and Edna wanted to know the sense of being good. Jacobs 'lowed there was
no such thing as a soul. Miss Cross and Edna fairly clutched each other.
“Then what is there that makes you happy or unhappy, if it ain't your
soul?” asked Miss Cross, clenchingly.
“Oh, hell!” grunted Jacobs, impatiently, after having just argued there
was no such place.
Jacobs uttered much heresy. Miss Cross and Edna perspired in anguish.
Then I openly joined the group.
Miss Cross turned to me. “I tell you how I feel about Christianity. If a lot
of these educated college professors and lawyers and people like that, when
they read all the books they do and are smart as they are—if Christianity is
good enough for them, it's good enough for me!”
Jacobs was so disgusted that he left.
Whereat Edna freed her soul of all the things she wanted to say about hell
and punishment for sins. She went too far for Miss Cross. Edna spoke of

thieves and murderers and evildoers in general, and what they ought to get
in both this world and the next. Quite a group had collected by this time.
Then Miss Cross turned to us all and said: “We're in no position to pass
judgment on people that do wrong. Look at us. Here we are, girls what have
everything. We got nice homes, enough to eat and wear, we have 'most
everything in the world we want. We don't know what it's like to be
tempted, 'cause we're so fortunate. An' I say we shouldn't talk about people
who go wrong.”
That—in a laundry.
And only Edna seemed not to agree.

To-day at lunch the subject got around to matrimony. Eleanor said: “Any
girl can get married, if she wants to so bad she'll take any old thing, but who
wants to take any old thing?”
“Sure,” I added, cockily. “Who wants to pick up with anyone they can
vamp in the Subway?”
Whereupon I get sat upon and the line of argument was interesting. Thus
it ran:
After all, why wasn't a man a girl vamped in the Subway the safest kind?
Where did working girls get a chance to meet men, anyhow? About the only
place was the dance hall, and goodness knows what kind of men you did
meet at a dance hall. They were apt to be the kind to make questionable
husbands; like as not they were “sports.” But the Subway! Now there you
were more likely to pick up with the dependable kind. Every girl at the table
knew one or several married couples whose romances had begun on the
Subway, and “every one of 'em turned out happy.” One girl told of a man
she could have vamped the Sunday before in the Subway, but he was too
sportily dressed and she got scared and quit in the middle. The other girls
all approved her conduct. Each expressed deep suspicion of the “sporty”
man. Each supported the Subway romance.
I withdrew my slur on the same.

A guilty feeling came over me as the day for leaving the laundry
approached. Miss Cross and I had become very friendly. We planned to do
all sorts of things together. Our floor was such a companionable, sociable
place. It didn't seem square to walk off and leave those girls, black and
white, who were my friends. In the other factories I just disappeared as
suddenly as I came. After a few days I could not stand it and penned a
jiggly note to Miss Cross. Unexpectedly, I was going to have to move to
Pennsylvania (that was true, for Christmas vacation). I hated to leave her
and the girls, etc., etc. I was her loving friend, “Constance,” alias
“Sunbeam.”

IV

In a Dress Factory

F INGERS poke through cold holes in the wool mittens; the old coat with
two buttons gone flaps and blows about the knees; dirt, old papers,
spiral upward on the chill gusts of a raw winter day. Close your eyes,
duck your head, and hurry on. Under one arm is clutched the paper bag with
lunch and the blue-checked apron. Under the other the old brown-leather
bag. In the old brown-leather bag is an old black purse. In the old black
purse are fifty-five cents, a key, and a safety pin. In the old brown bag are
also two sticks of Black Jack chewing gum, a frayed handkerchief, and the
crumpled list of possibilities. If you should lose the list!
That list was copied from the Sunday World—from the “Female Help
Wanted, Miscellaneous.” The future looked bright Sunday. Now after four
attempts to land jobs had ended in being turned down cold, the future did
not look bright at all. Because, you understand, we are going on the
assumption that the old black purse in the old brown bag with fifty-five
cents and a key and a safety pin were all that stood between us and—well, a
number of dismal things. Which was fifty-five cents and a key and a safety
pin more than some folk had that Monday morning in New York.

You must know in days of unemployment that it is something of a
catastrophe if you do not land the first job you apply for Monday morning.
For by the time you reach the second place on the list, no matter how fast
you go, it is apt to be filled up from the group who were waiting there from
7.30 on, as you had waited at your first hope. The third chance is slimmer
still by far, and if you keep on until 10 or 11 it is mostly just plain useless.
And if you do not land a job Monday, that whole week is as good as lost.
Of course, there is always a chance—the smallest sort of hopeless chance—
that something can be found later on in the week. The general happening is
that you stake your all on the 7.30 to 8.30 wait Monday morning. Often it is
9 before the firm sees fit to announce it wants no more help, and there you
are with fifty-five cents and a key and a safety pin—or less—to do till
Monday next.
Strange the cruel comfort to be felt from the sight of the countless others
hurrying about hopelessly, hopefully, that raw Monday morning. On every
block where a firm had advertised were girls scanning their already worn-
looking lists, making sure of the address, hastening on. Nor were they
deterred by the procession marching away—even if some one called, “No
use goin' up there—they don't want no more.” Perhaps, after all, thought
each girl to herself, the boss would want her. The boss did not.
First, early in the morning and full of anticipation I made for the bindery
on West Eighteenth Street. That sounded the likeliest of the possibilities. No
need to get out the paper to make sure again of the number. It must be
where that crowd was on the sidewalk ahead, some thirty girls and as many
men and boys. Everyone was pretty cheerful—it was twenty minutes to
eight and most of us were young. Rather too many wanted the same job, but
there were no worries to speak of. Others might be unlucky—not we. So
our little group talked. Bright girls they were, full of giggles and “gee's.”
Finally the prettiest and the brightest of the lot peered in through the street
doors. “Say, w'at d'ye know? I see a bunch inside! Come on!”
In we shoved our way, and there in the dismal basement-like first floor
waited as many girls and men as on the sidewalk. “Good night! A fat show
those dead ones outside stand!” And we passed the time of day a bit longer.
The pretty and smart one was not for such tactics long. “W'at d'ye say we

go up to where the firm is and beat the rest of 'em to it!” “You said it!” And
we tore up the iron stairs. On the second flight we passed a janitor.
“Where's the bindery?”
“Eighth floor.”
“My Gawd!” And up seven flights we puffed in single file, conversation
impossible for lack of wind.
The bright one opened the door and our group of nine surged in. There
stood as many girls and men as were down on the first floor and out on the
sidewalk.
“My Gawd!” There was nothing else to say.
We edged our way through till we stood by the time clock. The bright one
was right,—that was the strategic point. For at 8.30 a forelady appeared at
that very spot, just suddenly was—and in a pleasant tone of voice
announced, “We don't need any more help, male or female, this morning!”
Two scared-looking girls just in front of me screwed up their courage and
said, pleadingly, “But you told us Saturday we should come back this
morning and you promised us work!”
“Oh, all right! Then you two go to the coat room.”
Everyone looked a bit dazed. At least one hundred girls and over that
many men had hopes of landing a job at that bindery—and they took on two
girls from Saturday.
We said a few things we thought, and dashed for the iron stairs. We
rushed down pell-mell, calling all the way. By this time a steady procession
was filing up. “No use. Save your breath.” Some kept on, regardless.
From the bindery I rushed to a factory making muslin underwear. By the
time I got there—only six blocks uptown—the boss looked incredulous that
I should even be applying at such an advanced hour, although it was not yet
9. No, he needed no more. From there to the address of an “ad” for “light
factory work,” whatever it might turn out to be. A steady stream of girls
coming and going. Upstairs a young woman, without turning her head, her

finger tracing down a column of figures, called out, “No more help
wanted!”
A rush to a wholesale millinery just off Fifth Avenue—the only millinery
advertising for learners. The elevator was packed going up, the hallway was
packed where we got out. The girls already there told us newcomers we
must write our names on certain cards. Also we must state our last position,
what sort of millinery jobs we expected to get, and what salary. The girl
ahead of me wrote twenty-eight dollars. I wrote fourteen dollars. She must
have been experienced in some branch of the trade. All the rest of us at our
crowded end of the entry hall were learners. The “ad” here had read “apply
after 9.30.” It was not yet 9.30. A few moments after I got there, my card
just filled out, the boss called from a little window: “No more learners. All I
want is one experienced copyist.” There was apparently but one
experienced copyist in the whole lot. Everyone was indignant. Several girls
spoke up: “What made you advertise learners if you don't want none?” “I
did want some, but I got all I want.” We stuffed the elevator and went on
down.
As a last try, my lunch and apron and I tore for the Subway and Park
Place, down by the Woolworth Building. By the time I reached that bindery
there were only two girls ahead of me. A man interviewed the younger. She
had had a good bit of bindery experience. The man was noncommittal. The
very refined middle-aged woman had had years of experience. She no
sooner spoke of it than the man squinted his eyes at her and said: “You
belong to the union then, don't you?” “Yes,” the woman admitted, with no
hesitation, “I do, but that makes no difference. I'm perfectly willing to work
with nonunion girls. I'm a good worker and I don't see what difference it
should make.” The man turned abruptly to me. “What bindery experience
have you had?” I had to admit I had had no bindery experience, but I made
it clear I was a very experienced person in many other fields—oh, many
other—and so willing I was, and quick to learn.
“Nothing doing for you.”
But he had advertised for learners.
“Yes, but why should I use learners when I turned away over seventy
experienced girls this morning, ready to do any work for any old price?”

I was hoping to hear what else he might say to the union member, but the
man left me no excuse for standing around.
I ate my lunch at home.
When the next Sunday morning came, again the future looked bright. I
red-penciled eleven “ads”—jobs in three different dress factories, sewing
buttons on shoes. You see, I have to pick only such “ads” as allow for no
previous experience—it is only unskilled workers I am eligible to be among
as yet; girls to pack tea and coffee, to work for an envelope company, in
tobacco, on sample cards; girls to pack hair nets, learners on fancy feathers,
and learners to operate book-sewing machines.
The rest of the newspaper told much of trouble in the garment trades. I
decided to try the likeliest dress factory first. I was hopeful, but not enough
so to take my lunch and apron.
At the first dress factory address before eight o'clock there were about
nine girls ahead of me. We waited downstairs by the elevator, as the boss
had not yet arrived. The “ad” I was answering read: “Wanted—Bright girls
to make themselves useful around dress factory.”
Some of us looked brighter than others of us.
Upstairs in the hall we assembled to wait upon the pleasure of the boss.
The woodwork was white, the floor pale blue—it was all very impressive.
Finally, second try, the boss glued his eye on me.
“Come in here.” A white door closed behind us, and we stood in a little
room which looked as if a small boy of twelve had knocked it together out
of old scraps and odds and ends, unpainted.
“What experience you have had?”
He was a nice-looking, fairly young Jew, who spoke with a considerable
German accent.
“None in a dress factory, but ...” and I regaled him with the vast amount
of experience in other lines that was mine, adding that I had done a good
deal of “private dressmaking” off and on, and also assuring him, almost

tremblingly, I did so want to land a job—that I was the most willing of
workers.
“What you expect to get?”
“What will you pay me?”
“No, I'm asking you. What do you expect to get?”
“Fourteen dollars.”
“All right, go on in.”
If the room where the boss had received me could have been the work of
a twelve-year-old, the rest of the factory must have been designed and
executed by a boy of eight, or a lame, halt, and blind carpenter just tottering
to his grave. There was not a straight shelf. There was not a straight
partition. Boards of various woods and sizes had been used and nothing had
ever been painted. Such doors as existed had odd ways of opening and
closing. The whole place looked as if it had cost about seven dollars and
twenty-nine cents to throw together. But, ah! the white and pale blue of the
show rooms!

The dress factory job was like another world compared with candy, brass,
and the laundry. In each of those places I had worked on one floor of a big
plant, doing one subdivided piece of labor among equally low-paid workers
busy at the same sort of job as myself. Of what went on in the processes
before and after the work we did, I knew and saw nothing. We packed
finished chocolates; we punched slots in already-made lamp cones; we
ironed already washed, starched, and dampened clothes. Such work as we
did took no particular skill, though a certain improvement in speed and
quality of work came with practice. One's eyes could wander now and then,
one's thoughts could wander often, and conversation with one's neighbors
was always possible.
Behold the dress factory, a little complete world of its own on one small
floor where every process of manufacture, and all of it skilled work, could

be viewed from any spot. Not quite every process—the designer had a room
of her own up front nearer where the woodwork was white.
“Ready-made clothing!” It sounds so simple—just like that. Mrs. Fine
Lady saunters into a shop, puts up her lorgnette, and lisps, “I'd like to see
something in a satin afternoon dress.” A plump blonde in tight-fitting black
with a marcel wave trips over to mirrored doors, slides one back, takes a
dress off its hanger—and there you are! “So much simpler than bothering
with a dressmaker.”
But whatever happened to get that dress to the place where the blonde
could sell it? “Ready-made,” indeed! There has to be a start some place
before there is any “made” to it. It was at that point in our dress factory
when the French designer first got a notion into her head—she who waved
her arms and gesticulated and flew into French-English rages just the way
they do on the stage. “Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu!”—gray-haired Madame would
gasp at our staid and portly Mr. Rogers. Ada could say “My Gawd!”
through her Russian nose to him and it had nothing like the same wilting
effect.
Ready-made—yes, ready-made. But first Madame got her notion, and
then she and her helpers concocted the dress itself. A finished article, it
hung inside the wire inclosure where the nice young cutter kept himself and
his long high table. The cutter took a look at the finished garment hanging
on the side of his cage, measured a bit with his yardstick, and then
proceeded to cut the pattern out of paper. Whereupon he laid flat yards and
yards of silks and satins on his table and with an electric cutter sliced out
his parts. One mistake—one slice off the line—Mon Dieu! it's too terrible to
think of! All these pieces had to be sorted according to sizes and colors, and
tied and labeled. (Wanted—bright and useful girl right here.)
Next came the sewing machine operators (electric power)—a long
narrow table, nine machines at a side, but not more than fourteen operators
were employed—thirteen girls and one lone young man. They said that on
former piece rates this man used to make from ninety dollars to one
hundred dollars a week. The operators were all well paid, especially by
candy, brass, and laundry standards, but they were a skilled lot. A very fine-
looking lot too—some of the nicest-looking girls I've seen in New York.

Everyone had a certain style and assurance. It was good for the eyes to look
on them after the laundry thirteen-dollar-a-week type.
When the first operators had done their part the dresses were handed over
to the drapers. There were two drapers; they were getting around fifty
dollars a week before the hard times. One of the drapers was as attractive a
girl as I ever saw any place—bobbed hair, deep-set eyes, a Russian Jewess
with features which made her look more like an Italian. She spoke English
with hardly any accent. She dressed very quietly and in excellent taste. All
day long the two draped dresses on forms—ever pinning and pinning. The
drapers turned the dresses over to certain operators, who finished all
machine sewing. The next work fell to the finishers.
In that same end of the factory sat the four finishers, getting “about
twenty dollars a week,” but again no one seemed sure. Two were Italians
who could talk little English. One was Gertie, four weeks married—“to a
Socialist.” Gertie was another of the well-dressed ones. If you could know
these dress factory girls you would realize how, unless gifted with the
approach of a newspaper reporter—and I lack that approach—it was next to
impossible to ask a girl herself what she was earning. No more than you
could ask a lawyer what his fees amounted to. The girls themselves who
had been working long together in the same shop did not seem to know
what one another's wages were. It was a new state of affairs in my factory
experience.
The finishers, after sewing on all hooks and eyes and fasteners and doing
all the remaining handwork on the dresses, turned them over to the two
pressers, sedate, assured Italians, who ironed all day long and looked
prosperous and were very polite.
They brought the dresses back to Jean and her helper—two girls who put
the last finishing touches on a garment before it went into the showroom—
snipping here and there, rough edges all smoothed off. It was to Jean the
boss called my second morning, very loud so all could hear: “If you find
anything wrong mit a dress, don't look at it, don't bodder wid it—jus' t'row
it in dere faces and made dem do it over again! It's not like de old days no
more!” (Whatever he meant by that.) So—there was your dress, “ready-
made.”

Such used to be the entire factory, adding the two office girls; the model,
who was wont to run around our part of the world now and then in a
superior fashion, clad in a scanty pale-pink-satin petticoat which came just
below her knees and an old gray-and-green sweater; plus various male
personages, full of business and dressed in their best. Goodness knows what
all they did do to keep the wheels of industry running—perhaps they were
salesmen. They had the general appearance of earning at least ten to twenty
thousand dollars a year. It may possibly have risen as high as two thousand.
And Peters—who was small though grown, and black, and who cleaned
up with a fearful dust and snitched lead pencils if you left them around.
At present, in addition, there were the sixteen crochet beaders, because
crochet beading is stylish in certain quarters—this “department” newly
added just prior to my arrival. But before the beaders could begin work the
goods had to be stamped, and before they could be stamped Mr. Rogers (he
was middle-aged and a dear and an Italian and his name wasn't “Rogers,”
but some unpronounceable thing the Germans couldn't get, so it just
naturally evolved into something that began with the same letter which they
could pronounce) had to concoct a design. He worked in the cage at a raised
end of the cutting table. He pricked the pattern through paper with a
machine, at a small table outside by the beaders, that was always piled high
with a mess of everything from spools to dresses, which Mr. Rogers
patiently removed each time to some spot where some one else found them
on top of something she wanted, and less patiently removed them to some
other spot, where still less patiently they were found in the way and dumped
some place else. Such was life in one factory. And Ada would call out still
later: “Mr. Rogers, did you see a pile of dresses on this table when you went
to work?”
Whereat in abject politeness and dismay Mr. Rogers would dash from
“inside” to “outside” and explain in very broken English that there had been
some things on the table, but “vaire carefully” he had placed them—here.
And to Mr. Rogers's startled gaze the pile had disappeared.
If a dress had to be beaded, Mr. Rogers took the goods after the cutter
finished his job, and he and his helpers stamped the patterns on sleeves,
front and back, skirt, by rubbing chalk over the paper. Upon the scene at

this psychological moment enters the bright girl to make herself useful. The
bright girl “framed-up” the goods for the beaders to work on. (In fact, you
noted she entered even earlier, by helping the cutter tie the bundles
according to size and color.)
“Frame-up” means taking boards the proper length with broad tape
tacked along one edge. First you pin the goods lengthwise, pins close
together. Then you find side boards the desired length and pin the goods
along the sides. Then with four iron clamps you fasten the corners together,
making the goods as tight as a drum. There is a real knack to it, let me tell
you—especially when it comes to queerly shaped pieces—odd backs or
fronts or sleeves. Or where you have a skirt some six or eight feet long and
three broad. But I can frame! Ada said so.
When I got a piece framed (Now I write those six words and grin) ...
“when” ... Two little skinny horses I had to rest the frames upon. The space
I had in which to make myself useful was literally about three by four feet
just in front of the shelves where the thread and beads were kept. That is, I
had it if no one wanted to get anything in the line of thread or beads, which
they always did want to get. Whereupon I moved out—which meant my
work might be knocked on the floor, or if it was bigger I had to move the
work out with me. Or I crawled under it and got the thread or beads myself.
If it were a skirt I was framing up I earned the curses, though friendly, of
the assemblage. No one could pass in any direction. The beaders were shut
in their quarters till I got through, or they crawled under. Or I poked people
in the back with the frames while I was clamping them. I fought and bled
and died over every large frame I managed to get together, for the frame
was larger than the space I had to work in. Until in compassion they finally
moved me around the corner into the dressmaking quarters, which tried
Joe's soul. Joe was the Italian foreman of that end of things. He was nice.
But he saw no reason why I should be moved up into his already crowded
space. Indeed, I was only a little better off. The fact of the matter was that
the more useful I became the more in everybody's way I got. Indeed, it can
be taken as a tribute to human nature that everyone in that factory was not a
crabbed nervous wreck from having to work on top of everyone else. It was
almost like attempting dressmaking in the Subway. The boss at times would
gaze upon my own frantic efforts, and he claimed: “Every time I look at
you the tears come in my eis.” And I would tell him, “Every time I think

about myself the tears come in mine.” About every other day he appeared
with a hammer and some nails and would pound something some place,
with the assurance that his every effort spelled industrial progress and
especial help to me.
“All I think on is your comfort, yes?”
“Don't get gray over it!”
Nor will I forget that exhibition of the boss's ideas of scientific
management. Nothing in the factory was ever where anyone could find it. It
almost drove me crazy. What was my joy then when one day the boss told
me to put the spools in order. There was a mess of every-colored spool,
mixed with every other color, tangled ends, dust, buttons, loose snappers,
more dust, beads, more spools, more dust. A certain color was wanted by a
stitcher. There was nothing to do but paw. The spool, like as not, would be
so dusty it would take blowings and wipings on your skirt before it could be
discovered whether the color was blue or black. I tied my head in tissue
paper and sat down to the dusty job of sorting those spools. Laboriously I
got all the blacks together and in one box. Laboriously all the whites. That
exhausted all the boxes I could lay hands on. I hunted up the boss. “I can't
do that spool job decent if I ain't got no boxes to put the different colors in.”
“Boxes, boxes! What for you want boxes?”
“For the spools.”
“'Ain't you got no boxes?”
“'Ain't got another one.”
He hustled around to the spool shelves where I was working.
“Ach, boxes! Here are two boxes. What more you want?”
Majestically, energetically, he dumped my black spools out of one box,
my white spools out of the other—dumped them back with a flourish into
the mess of unassorted dust and colors.
“Here are two boxes! What more you want?”

What redress had I for such a grievance except to wail at him: “My
Gawd! my Gawd! I jus' put those spools in them boxes!”
“Ach, so!” says the boss. “Vell, put um back in again.”
With the sweat of my life's blood I unearthed a ragged empty box here,
another there, no two sizes the same. After three days of using every minute
to be spared from other jobs on those shelves, I had every single spool
where it belonged and each box labeled as to color. How wondrous grand it
looked! How clean and dusted! I made the boss himself gaze upon the glory
of it.
“Ach, fine!” he beamed.
Two days later it was as if I had never touched a spool. The boxes were
broken, the spools spilled all over—pawing was again in season. Not yet
quite so much dust, but soon even the dust would be as of yore.
“One cause of labor unrest is undoubtedly the fact that the workers are
aware that present management of industry is not always 100 per cent
efficient.”

So then, I framed up. Nor was it merely that I worked under difficulties
as to space. Another of the boss's ideas of scientific management seemed to
be to employ as few bright and useful girls as possible. He started with
three. He ended with just one. From dawn to dewy eve I tore. It was
“Connie, come here!” (Ada, the beadwork forelady.) “Connie, come here!”
(The cutter.) “Connie, thread, thread, yes? There's a good girl!” (The
beaders.) “Connie, changeable beads, yes? That's the girl!” “Connie,
unframe these two skirts quick as you can!” “Connie, never mind finishing
those skirts; I got to get this 'special' framed up right away!” “Connie, didn't
you finish unframing those skirts?” “Connie, tissue paper, yes? Thanks
awfully.” “Connie, did you see that tag I laid here? Look for it, will you?”
But the choice and rare moment of my bright and useful career was when
the boss himself called, “Oh, Miss Connie, come mal here, yes?” And when
I got mal there he said, “I want you should take my shoes to the cobblers so

fort yes?... And be sure you get a check ... and go quick, yes.” Whereupon
he removed his shoes and shuffled about in a pair of galoshes.
I put on the green tam. I put on the old brown coat with now three
buttons gone and the old fur collar, over my blue-checked apron, and with
the boss's shoes under my arm out I fared, wishing to goodness I would run
into some one I knew, to chuckle with me. Half an hour later the boss called
me again.
“I think it is time you should bring my shoes back, yes?” I went. The
cobbler said it would be another five minutes. Five minutes to do what I
would within New York! It was a wondrous sensation. Next to the cobbler's
a new building was going up. I have always envied the folks who had time
to hang over a railing and watch a new building going up. At last—my own
self, my green tam, my brown coat over the blue-checked apron, chewing a
stick of Black Jack, hung over the railing and for five whole minutes and
watched the men on the steel skeleton. All the time my salary was going on
just the same.
I was hoping the boss would tip me—say, a dime—for running his
errands. Otherwise I might never get a tip from anyone. He did not. He
thanked me, and after that he called me “dearie.”
Ada's face wore an anxious look when I got back. She was afraid I might
not have liked running errands. Running errands, it seemed, was not exactly
popular. I assured her it was “so swell watchin' the riveters on the new
buildin'” I didn't care about the shoes.
The first day in any new job seems strange, and you wonder if you ever
will get acquainted. In the dress factory I felt that way for several days.
Hitherto I had always worked with girls all round me, and it was no time
before we were chatting back and forth. In the dress factory I worked by
myself at chores no one else did. Also, the other girls had the sort of jobs
which took concentration and attention—there was comparatively little talk.
Also, the sewing machines inside and the riveting on that steel building
outside made too much noise for easy conversation.
At lunch time most of the girls went out to eat at various restaurants
round about. They looked so grand when they got their coats and hats on

that I could never see them letting me tag along in my old green tam and
two-out-of-five buttoned coat. My wardrobe had all fitted in appropriately
to candy and brass and the laundry, but not to dressmaking. So I ate my
lunch out of a paper bag in the factory with such girls as stayed behind.
They were mostly the beaders. And they were mostly “dead ones”—the sort
who would not talk had they been given a bonus and share in the profits for
it. They read the Daily News, a group of some five to one paper, and ate.
By Thursday of the first week I was desperate. How was I ever to “get
next” to the dress factory girls? During the lunch hour Friday I gulped down
my food and tore for Gimbel's, where I bought five new buttons. Saturday I
sewed them on my coat, and Monday and all the next week I ate lunch with
Ada and Eva and Jean and Kate at a Yiddish restaurant where the food had
strange names and stranger tastes. But at least there was conversation.
Ada I loved—our forelady in the bead work—young, good-looking,
intelligent. She rather took me under her wing, in gratitude for which I
showed almost immediate improvement along those lines whereon she
labored over me. My grammar, for instance. When I said “it ain't,” Ada
would say, “Connie, Connie, ain't!” Whereat I gulped and said “isn't,” and
Ada smiled approval. Within one week I had picked up wonderfully. At the
end of that week Ada and I were quite chummy. She asked me one day if I
were married. No. Was she? “You don't think I'd be working like this if I
was, do you?” When I asked her what she would be doing if she didn't have
to work, she answered, “Oh, lots of things.” Nor could I pin her to details.
She told me she'd get married to-morrow only her “sweetheart” was a poor
man. But she was crazy about him. Oh, she was! The very next day she flew
over to where I was framing up. “I've had a fight with my sweetheart!”
It was always difficult carrying on a conversation with Ada. She was
being hollered for from every corner of the factory continually, and in the
few seconds we might have had for talk I was hollered for. Especially is
such jumpiness detrimental to sharing affairs of the heart. I know only
fragments of Ada's romance. The fight lasted all of four days. Then he
appeared one evening, and next morning, she beamingly informed me that
“her sweetheart had made up. Oh, but he's some lover, I tell you!”

Ada was born in Russia, but came very young to this country. She spoke
English without an accent. Never had she earned less than twenty dollars a
week, starting out as a bookkeeper. When crochet beading first became the
rage, about five years ago, she went over to that and sometimes made fifty
dollars and sixty dollars a week. Here as forelady, she made forty dollars.
Twenty dollars of that she gave each week to her mother for board and
lodging. Often she had gone on summer vacations. For three years she had
paid for a colored girl to do the housework at home. I despaired at first of
having Ada so much as take notice of the fact that I was alive. What was my
joy then, at the end of the first week, to have her come up and say to me:
“Do you know what I want? I want you to come over to Brooklyn and live
with me and my folks.”
Oh, it's wretched to just walk off and leave folks like that!
That same Saturday morning the boss said he wanted to see me after
closing time. There seemed numerous others he wanted to see. Then I
discovered, while waiting my turn with these others, that practically no one
there knew her “price.” There was a good deal of resentment about it, too.
He had hired these girls and no word about pay. The other girls waiting that
morning were beaders. I learned one trick of the trade which it appears is
more or less universal. They had left their former jobs to come to this
factory in answer to an “ad” for crochet beaders. If after one week it was
found they were getting less than they had at the old place, they would go
back and say they had been sick for a week. Otherwise they planned to stay
on at this factory. Each girl was called in alone, and alone bargained with
the boss. Monday, Sadie, just for instance, ahead of me in the Saturday line,
reported the conversation she had had with the boss:
“Well, miss, what you expect to get here?”
“What I'm worth.”
“Yes, yes—you're worth one hundred dollars, but I'm talking just plain
English. What you expect to get?”
“I tell you what I'm worth.”
“All right, you're worth one hundred dollars; you think you'll get thirty
dollars. I'll pay you twenty dollars.”

(Sadie had previously told me under no consideration would she remain
under twenty-five dollars, but she remained for twenty dollars.)
My turn. I thought there was no question about my “price.” It was
fourteen dollars. But perhaps seeing how I had run my legs almost off, and
pinned my fingers almost off all week, the boss was going voluntarily to
raise me.
“What wages you expect to get here?”
Oh, well, since he thus opened the question we would begin all new. I
had worked so much harder than I had anticipated.
“Sixteen dollars a week.”
“Ho—sixteen dollars!—and last Monday it was fourteen dollars. You're
going up, yes?”
“But the work's much harder 'n I thought it 'ud be.”
“So you go from fourteen dollars to sixteen dollars and I got you here to
tell you you'd get twelve dollars.”
Oh, but I was mad—just plain mad! “You let me work all week thinkin' I
was gettin' fourteen dollars. It ain't fair!”
“Fair? I pay you what I can afford. Times are hard now, you know.”
I could not speak for my upset feelings. To pay me twelve dollars for the
endless labor of that week when he had allowed me to think I was getting
fourteen dollars! To add insult to injury, he said, “Next week I want you
should work later than the other girls evenings, and make no date for next
Saturday” (I had told him I was in a hurry to get off for lunch this Saturday)
“because I shall want you should work Saturday afternoon.”
Such a state of affairs is indeed worth following up....
Monday morning he came around breezily—he really was a cordial,
kindly soul—and said; “Well, dearie, how are you this morning?”
I went on pinning.

“Good as anybody can be on twelve dollars a week.”
“Ach, forget it, forget it! Always money, money! Whether a person gets
ten cents or three hundred dollars—it's not the money that counts”—his
hands went up in the air—“it's the service!”
Yet employers tell labor managers they must not sentimentalize.
A bit later he came back. “I tell you what I'll do. You stay late every night
this week and work Saturday afternoon like I told you you should, and I'll
pay you for it!”
To such extremes a sense of justice can carry one! (Actually, he had
expected that extra work of me gratis!)
During the week I figured out that in his own heart that boss had figured
out a moral equivalent for a living wage. There was nothing he would not
do for me. Did he but come in my general direction, I was given a helping
hand. He joked with me continually. The hammer and nails were always
busy. I was not only “dearie,” I was “sweetheart.” But fourteen dollars a
week—that was another story.
Ada was full of compassion and suggested various arguments I should
use next week on the boss. It was awful what he paid me, Ada declared. She
too would talk to him.
The second week I got closer to the girls. Or, more truthfully put, they
got closer to me. At the other factories I had asked most of the questions
and answered fewer. Here I could hardly get a question in edgewise for the
flood which was let loose on me. I explained in each factory that I lived
with a widow who brought me from California to look after her children. I
did some work for her evenings and Saturday afternoon and Sunday, to pay
for my room and board. Not only was I asked every conceivable question
about myself, but at the dress factory I had to answer uncountable questions
about the lady I lived with—her “gentlemen friends,” her clothes, her
expenses. It was like pulling teeth for me to get any information out of the
girls.
In such a matter as reading, for example. Every girl I asked was fond of
reading. What kind of books? Good books. Yes, but the names. I got We

Two out of Sarah, and Jean was reading Ibsen's Doll's House. It was a swell
book, a play. After hours one night she told me the story. Together with
Ada's concern over my grammar it can be seen that I left the dress factory in
intellectual advance over the condition in which I entered.
The girls I had the opportunity of asking were not such “movie”
enthusiasts, on the whole. Only now and then they went to “a show.” Less
frequently they spoke of going to the Jewish Theater. No one was
particularly excited over dancing—in fact, Sarah, who looked the blond
type of the dance-every-night variety, thought dancing “disgusting.” Shows
weren't her style. She liked reading. Whenever I got the chance I asked a
girl what she did evenings. The answer usually was, “Oh, nothing much.”
One Friday I asked a group of girls at lunch if they weren't glad the next
day was Saturday and the afternoon off. Four of them weren't glad at all,
because they had to go home and clean house Saturday afternoons, and do
other household chores. “Gee! don't you hate workin' round the house?”
I wonder how much of the women-in-industry movement is traceable to
just that.
The first day I was at the dress factory a very dirty but pleasant-faced
little Jewish girl said to me, “Ever try workin' at home? Ain't it just awful?”
She had made thirty-two dollars a week beading at her last place—didn't
know what she'd get here.
I had hoped to hear murmurings and discussions about the conditions of
the garment trades and the unions—not a word the whole time. Papers were
full of a strike to be called the next week throughout the city, affecting
thousands of waist and dress makers. It might as well have been in London.
Not an echo of interest in it reached our factory. I asked Sarah if she had
ever worked in a union shop. “Sure.” “Any different from this?” “Different?
You bet it's different. Boss wouldn't dare treat you the way you get treated
here.” But as usual I was yelled for and got no chance ever to pin Sarah to
details.
A group of girls in the dressing room exploded one night, “Gee! they sure
treat you like dogs here! No soap, no towels—nothing.” The hours were
good—8.30 to 12.15; 1 to 5.15. One Saturday Ada and the boss asked the

beaders to work in the afternoon. Not one stayed. Too many had heard the
tales of girls working overtime and not being paid anything extra.

Wednesday I went back after my last week's pay. When the cashier
caught sight of me she was full of interest. “I was writing you a letter this
very day. The boss wants you back awful badly. He's out just now for lunch.
Can't you wait?”
Just then the boss stepped from the elevator. “Ach, here you are! Now,
dearie, if it's just a matter of a few dollars or so—”
I was leaving town. Much discussion. No, I couldn't stay on. Well, if I
insisted—yes, he'd get my pay envelope. My, oh, my, they missed me! Why
so foolish as to leave New York? Now, as for my wages, they could easily
be fixed to suit.... All right, all right, he'd get my last pay envelope.
And there was my pay envelope with just twelve dollars again. “What
about my overtime?”
Overtime? Who said anything about overtime? He did himself. He'd
promised me if I worked every night that week late I'd get paid for it. Every
single night I had stayed, and where was my pay for it?
He shook his finger at my time card.
Show him one hour of overtime on that card!
I showed him where every night the time clock registered overtime.
Yes, but not once was it a full hour. And didn't I know overtime never
counted unless it was at least a full hour?
No, he had never explained anything about that. I'd worked each night
until everything was done and I'd been told I could go.
Well, of course he didn't want to rob me. I really had nothing coming to
me. Each night I'd stayed on till about 6. But they would figure it out and
see what they could pay me. They figured. I waited. At length majestically
he handed out fifty-six cents.

The fat, older brother in the firm rode down in the elevator with me—he
who used to move silently around the factory about four times a day,
squinting out of his beady eyes, such light as shown there bespeaking 100
per-cent possession. He held his fat thumbs in the palms of his fat hands
and benignly he was wont to survey his realm. Mine! Mine! Mine! his
every inch of being said. Nor could his proportion of joy have been greater
if he had six floors of his own to survey, instead of one little claptrap back
room. It did make him so happy. He wore a kindly and never-changing
expression, and he never spoke.
Going down in the elevator, he edged over to my corner. He pinched my
arm, he pinched my cheeks. Ach, but he'd miss me bad. Nice girl, I was.
Evidently he, too, had evolved a moral equivalent for a living wage.
Little kindly personal attentions were his share for anything not adequately
covered by twelve dollars and fifty-six cents.

V

No. 536 Tickets Pillow Cases

A H, one should write of the bleachery via the medium of poetry! If the
thought of the brassworks comes in one breath and the bleachery in the
next, the poetry must needs be set to music—the Song of the
Bleachery. What satisfaction there must be to an employer who grows rich
—or makes his income, whatever it may be—from a business where so
much light-heartedness is worked into the product! Let those who prefer to
sob over woman labor behind factory prison bars visit our bleachery. Better
still, let them work there. Here at least is one spot where they can dry their
tears. If the day ever dawns when the conditions in that bleachery can be
referred to as typical of American industrial life, exist the agitator, the
walking delegate, the closed and open shop fight.

I can hear a bleachery operator grunting, “My Gawd! what's the woman
ravin' over? Is it our bleachery she's goin' on about?” Most of the workers
in the bleachery know no other industrial experience. In that community, so
it seems, a child is born, attends school up to the minimum required, or a bit
beyond, and then goes to work in the bleachery—though a few do find their
way instead to the overall factory, and still fewer to the shirtwaist factory.
No other openings exist at the Falls.
There is more or less talk nowadays about Industrial Democracy. Some
of us believe that the application of the democratic principle to industry is
the most promising solution to industrial unrest and inefficiency. The only
people who have written about the idea or discussed it, so far, have been
either theorizers or propagandists from among the intellectuals, or enthused
appliers of the principle, more or less high up in the business end of the
thing. What does Industrial Democracy mean to the rank and file working
under it? Is it one of those splendid programs which look epoch-making in
spirit, but never permeates to those very people whom it is especially
designed to affect?
It was to find out what the workers themselves thought of Industrial
Democracy that I boarded a boat and journeyed seventy miles up the
Hudson to work in the bleachery, where, to the pride of those responsible,
functions the Partnership Plan.
What do the workers think of working under a scheme of Industrial
Democracy?
What do the citizens of the United States think of living under a scheme
of Political Democracy?
The average citizen does not think one way or the other about it three
hundred and sixty-five days in the year. Even voting days the rank and file
of us do not ponder overlong on democracy versus autocracy. Indeed, if it
could be done silently, in the dead of night, and the newspapers would
promise not to say a word about it, perhaps we might change to a
benevolent autocracy, and if we could silence all orators, as well as the
press, what proportion of the population would be vitally concerned in the
transition? Sooner or later, of course, alterations in the way of doing this
and that would come about, the spirit of the nation would change. But

through it all—autocracy, if it were benevolent, or democracy—there would
be little conscious concern on the part of the great majority. Always
provided the press and orators would keep quiet.
From my own experience, the same could be said of Industrial
Democracy. Autocracy, democracy, the rank and file of the workers,
especially the women workers, understand not, ponder not.
“Say,” chuckled Mamie, “I could 'a' died laughin' once. A fella came
through here askin' everybody what we thought of the Partnership Plan. My
Gawd! when he got to me I jus' told him I didn't understand the first thing
about it. What ud he do but get out a little book and write what I said down.
Never again! Anybody asks me now what I think of the Partnership Plan,
and I keep my mouth shut, you bet.”
Once an enthused visitor picked on me to ask what I thought of working
under the Partnership Plan. After he moved on the girls got the giggles.
“Say, these folks that come around here forever asking what we think about
the Partnership Plan! Say, what any of us knows about that could be put in a
nutshell.”
And gray-haired Ella Jane, smartest of all, ten years folding pillow cases,
said: “I don't know anything about that Partnership Plan. All I know is that
we get our share of the profits and our bonuses, and I can't imagine a nicer
place to work. They do make you work for what you get, though. But it's all
white and aboveboard and you know nobody's trying to put something over
on you.”
But the general spirit of the place? Could that be traced to anything else
but the special industrial scheme of things? One fact at least is certain—the
employing end is spared many a detail of management; the shift in
responsibility is educating many a worker to the problems of capital. And
production is going up.

Have you ever tried to find a spare bed in a town where there seems to be
not a spare bed to be had? I left my belongings in an ice cream store and
followed every clue, with a helpful hint from the one policeman, or the drug

store man, or a fat, soiled grandmother who turned me down because they
were already sleeping on top of one another in her house. In between I
dropped on a grassy hillside and watched Our Bleachery baseball team play
a Sunday afternoon game with the Colored Giants. We won.
And then I took up the hunt again, finally being guided by the Lord to the
abode of the sisters Weston—two old maids, combined age one hundred
and forty-nine years, who took boarders. Only there were no more to take.
The Falls was becoming civilized. Improvements were being installed in
most of the houses. Boarders, which meant mainly school-teachers,
preferred a house with Improvements. The abode of the sisters Weston had
none. It was half a company house, with a pump in the kitchen which drew
up brown water of a distressing odor.
The sisters Weston had worked in the overall factory in their earlier
years, hours 7 to 6, wages five dollars a week, paid every five to six weeks.
Later they tried dressmaking; later still, boarders. I belonged to the last
stage of all—they no longer took boarders, they took a boarder. Mr. Welsh
from the electrical department in the bleachery, whose wife was in
Pennsylvania on a visit to her folks, being sickly and run down, as seemed
the wont of wives at the Falls, took his meals at our boarding house, when
he was awake for them. Every other week Mr. Welsh worked night shift.
My belongings were installed in the room assigned me, and the younger
of the sisters Weston, seventy-three, sat stiffly but kindly in a chair. “Now
about the room rent...?” she faltered. Goodness! yes! My relief at finding a
place to sleep in after eleven turn-downs was so great that I had completely
neglected such a little matter as what the room might cost me.
“What do you charge?” I asked.
“What do you feel you can pay? We want you should have some money
left each week after your board's paid. What do you make at the
bleachery?”
My conscience fidgeted within me a bit at that. “I'd rather you charged
me just what you think the room and board are worth to you, not what you
think I can pay.”

“Well, we used to get eight dollars a week for room and board. It's worth
that.”
It is cheaper to live than die in the Falls at that rate. Three hot meals a
day I got: breakfast, coffee, toast, two eggs, mush, later fruit; dinner, often
soup, always meat, potatoes, vegetables, coffee, and a dessert; supper, what
wasn't finished at dinner, and tea. Always there was plenty of everything.
Sometimes too much, if it were home-canned goods which had stood too
many years on the shelves, due to lack of boarders to eat the same. But the
sisters Weston meant the best.
“How d'ya like the punkin pie?” the older, Miss Belle, would ask.
The pumpkin pie had seemed to taste a trifle strange, but we laid it to the
fact that it was some time since we had eaten pumpkin pie. “It tastes all
right.”
“Now, there! Glad to hear you say it. Canned that punkin ourselves. Put it
up several years ago. Thought it smelled and looked a bit spoiled, but I
says, guess I'll cook it up; mebbe the heat 'n' all'll turn it all right again.
There's more in the kitchen!”
But it suddenly seemed as if I must get to work earlier that noon than I
had expected. “Can't ya even finish your pie? I declare I'm scared that pie
won't keep long.”
Mr. Welsh got sick after the first couple of meals, but bore on bravely,
nor did the matter of turned string beans consciously worry Mr. Welsh. The
sisters themselves were always dying; their faithful morning reports of the
details of what they had been through the night before left nothing to the
imagination. “Guess I oughtn't ta 'a' et four hot cakes for supper when I was
so sick yesterday afternoon. I sure was thinking I'd die in the night.... 'Liza,
pass them baked beans; we gotta git them et up.”

At six o'clock in the morning the bleachery whistle blows three times
loud enough to shake the shingles on the roofs of the one-hundred-year-old
houses and the leaves on the more than one-hundred-year-old trees about
the Falls. Those women who have their breakfasts to get and houses to

straighten up before they leave for work—and there are a number—must
needs be about before then. Seven o'clock sees folks on all roads leading to
the bleachery gate. At 7.10 the last whistle blows; at 7.15 the power is
turned on, wheels revolve, work begins.
It must be realized that factory work, or any other kind of work, in a
small town is a different matter from work in a large city, if for no other
reason than the transportation problem. Say work in New York City begins
at 7.45. That means for many, if not most, of the workers, an ordeal of half
an hour's journey in the Subways or “L,” shoving, pushing, jamming,
running to catch the shuttle; shoving, pushing, jamming, running for the
East Side Subway; shoving, pushing, jamming, scurrying along hard
pavements to the factory door; and at the end of a day of eight or nine
hours' work, all that to be done over again to get home.
Instead, at the Falls, it meant a five minutes' leisurely—unless one
overslept—walk under old shade trees, through the glen along a path lined
with jack-in-the-pulpits, wild violets, moss—the same five minutes' walk
home at noon to a hot lunch, plenty of time in which to eat it, a bit of
visiting on the way back to the factory, and a leisurely five minutes' walk
home in the late afternoon. No one has measured yet what crowded
transportation takes out of a body in the cities.
New York factories are used to new girls—they appear almost daily in
such jobs as I have worked in. At the Falls a strange person in town is
excitement enough, a strange girl at the bleachery practically an unheard-of
thing. New girls appear now and then to take the places of those who get
married or the old women who must some time or other die. But not strange
girls. Everyone in the bleachery grew up with everyone else; as Ella Jane
said, you know their mothers and their grandmothers, too.
It so happened that a cataclysmic event had visited the Falls the week
before my appearance. A family had moved away, thereby detaching a
worker from the bleachery—the girl who ticketed pillow cases. The Sunday
I appeared in town, incidentally, seven babies were born. That event—or
those events—plus me, minus the family who moved away and an old man
who had died the week before, made the population of the Falls 4,202.
Roughly, half that number either worked at the bleachery or depended on

those who worked there. Who or what the other half were, outside the little
group of Main Street tradespeople, remained a mystery. Of course, there
were the ministers of the gospel and their families—in the same generous
overdose—apportioned to most small towns. The actual number working in
the bleachery was about six hundred and twenty men and women.
Odd, the different lights in which you can see a small town. The chances
are that, instead of being a worker, I might have spent the week end visiting
some of the “élite” of the Falls. In that case we should have motored sooner
or later by the bleachery gate and past numerous company houses. My host,
with a wave of the hand, would have dispatched the matter by remarking,
“The town's main industry. The poor devils live in these houses you see.”
Instead, one day I found myself wandering along the street of the well-to-
do homes. What in the world...? Who all ever lived way up here? Whatever
business had they in our Falls? Did they have anyone to talk to, anything to
do? I laid the matter before Mamie O'Brien.
“Any rich folk living around here?”
“Guess so. Some swell estates round about—never see the people much.”
“Are they stuck up?”
“Dunno—na. Saw one of 'em at the military funeral last week. She wasn't
dressed up a bit swell—just wore a plaid skirt. Didn't look like anybody at
all.”
In other words, we were the town. It was the bleachery folk you saw on
the streets, in the shops, at the post office, at the movies. The bleachery
folk, or their kind, I saw at the three church services I attended. If anyone
had dared sympathize with us—called us “poor devils”!

The first morning at the bleachery the foreman led me to the narrow
space in the middle of three large heavy tables placed “U” shape, said,
“Here's a girl to ticket,” and left me. The foreman knew who I was.
Employment conditions at the bleachery were such that it was necessary to
make sure of a job by arranging matters ahead of time with the manager.

Also, on a previous occasion I had visited the bleachery, made more or less
of an investigation, and sat in on a Board of Operatives' meeting. Therefore,
I left off my earrings, bought no Black Jack, did not feel constrained to say,
“It ain't,” though saw no reason why I too should not indulge in “My
Gawd!” if I felt like it. I find it one of the most contagious expressions in
the language. The girls did not seem to know who I was or what I was. Not
until the second day did the girl who stood next to me ask my name—a
formality gone through within the first five minutes in any New York job. I
answered Cornelia Parker. She got it Miss Parks, and formally introduced
me around the table—“Margaret, meet Miss Parks—Miss White, Miss
Parks.” Also all very different from New York. About the only questions
asked by any girl were, “You're from New York?” and, “Where did you
work before you came here?” Some wondered if I wasn't lonesome without
my folks. I didn't have any folks. There was none of the expressed curiosity
of the New York worker as to my past, present, and future. Not until the last
few days did I feel forced to volunteer now and then enough information so
that they would get my name and me more or less clear in their minds and
never feel, after their heart-warming cordiality, that I had tried “to put
anything over on them.” Whether I was Miss Parks or Mrs. Parker, it made
no difference to them. It did to me, for I felt here at last I could keep up the
contacts I had made; and instead of walking off suddenly, leaving good
friends behind without a word, I could honestly say I was off to the next
job, promise everyone I'd write often and come again to the Falls, and have
everyone promise to write me and never come to New York without letting
me know. I can lie awake nights and imagine what fun it is going to be
getting back to the Falls some day and waiting by the bridge down at the
bleachery for the girls to come out at noon, seeing them all again. Maybe
Mrs. Halley will call out her, “Hi! look 'ose 'ere!”

At our bleachery, be it known, no goods were manufactured. We took
piece goods in the rough, mostly white, bleached, starched, and finished it,
and rolled or folded the finished stuff for market. In Department 10, where
most of the girls worked, the west end of the big third floor, three grades of
white goods were made into sheets and pillow cases, ticketed, bundled, and
boxed for shipping. Along the entire end of the room next the windows
stood the operating machines, with rows of girls facing one another, all

hemming sheets or making pillow cases. There were some ten girls who
stood at five heavy tables, rapidly shaking out the hemmed sheets,
inspecting them for blemishes of any kind, folding them for the mangle,
hundreds and hundreds a day. At other tables workers took the ironed
sheets, ticketed them, tied them in bundles, wrapped and labeled and
stacked the bundles, whereupon they sooner or later were wheeled off to
one side and boxed. Four girls worked at the big mangle. Besides the
mangle, one girl spent her day hand-ironing such wrinkles as appeared now
and then after the mangle had done its work.
So much for sheets. There were three girls (the term “girl” is used
loosely, since numerous females in our department will never see fifty
again) who slipped pillow cases over standing frames which poked out the
corners. After they were mangled they were inspected and folded, ticketed,
bundled, and wrapped at our three U-shaped tables. Also there, one or two
girls spent part time slipping pieces of dark-blue paper under the
hemstitched part of the pillow cases and sheets, so that the ultimate
consumer might get the full glory of her purchase.
The first week Nancy, a young Italian girl (there were only two
nationalities in the Falls—Italians and Americans), and I ticketed pillow
cases. At the end of that time I had become efficient enough so that I alone
kept the bundler busy and Nancy was put on other work. Ticketing means
putting just the right amount of smelly paste on the back of a label, slapping
it swiftly just above the center of the hem. There are hundreds of different
labels, according to the size and quality of the pillow cases and the store
which retails them. My best record was ticketing about six thousand seven
hundred in one day. The cases come folded three times lengthwise, three
times across, sixty in a bundle. As fast as I ticketed a bundle I shoved them
across to the “bundler,” who placed six cases one way, six the other, tied the
bundle of twelve at each end with white tape, stacked them in layers of
three until the pile was as high as possible for safety, when it was shoved
across to the wrapper. How Margaret's fingers flew! She had each dozen in
its paper, tied and labeled, in the wink of an eye, almost.
In our department there were three boys who raced up and down with
trucks; one other who wrapped the sheets when he did not have his arm
gayly around some girl; and the little man to pack the goods in their

shipping boxes and nail them up. There were two forewomen—pretty,
freckled-faced Tess and the masculine Winnie. Over all of us was “Hap,”
the new boss elected by Department 10 as its representative on the Board of
Operatives. It is safe to say he will be re-elected as long as death or
promotion spare him. Hap is a distinct success. He never seems to notice
anybody or anything—in fact, most of the time you wonder where in the
world he is. But on Hap's shoulders rests the output for our entire
department. The previous “boss” was the kind who felt he must have his
nose in everything and his eye on everybody. The month after Hap and his
methods of letting folks alone came into power, production jumped ahead.
But Hap spoke up when he felt the occasion warranted it. The mangle
girls started quitting at 11.30. They “got by” with it until the matter came to
Hap's notice. He lined the four of them up and, while the whole room
looked on with amused interest, he told them what was what. After that they
stayed till 12.
Another time a piece-rate girl allowed herself to be overpaid two dollars
and said nothing about it. Hap called her into the office.
“Didn't you get too much in your envelope this week?”
“I dunno. I 'ain't figured up yet.”
“Don't you keep track of your own work?”
“Yes, but I 'ain't figured up yet.”
“Bring me your card.”
The girl reddened and produced a card with everything up to date and
two dollars below the amount in her pay envelope.
“You better take a week off,” said Hap. But he repented later in the
afternoon and took it back, only he told her to be more careful.
It was the bundler who took me under her wing that first day—pretty
Mamie O'Brien—three generations in the Falls. There was no talk of
vamping, no discussions of beaus. Everyone told everything she had done
since Saturday noon.

“Hey, Margaret, didjagototha movies Saturday night?”
“Sure. Swell, wasn't it?”
“You said it. I 'ain't ever saw sweller....”
“I seen Edna's baby Sunday. Awful cute. Had on them pink shoes Amy
made it....”
“Say, ain't that awful about Mr. Tinney's grandchild over to Welkville!
Only lived three hours....”
“They're puttin' in the bathtub at Owenses'....”
“What dya know! After they got the bathroom all papered at Chases' they
found they'd made a mistake and it's all got to be ripped down. Bathtub
won't fit in.” (“Improvements” were one of the leading topics of
conversation day in and day out at the Falls.)
“Ain't that new hat of Jess Tufts a fright? I 'ain't never saw her look
worse.”
Back and forth it went—all the small gossip of the small town where
everyone knows everything about everyone else from start to finish. It was
all a bit too mild for Mamie, as I later learned—indeed, I began to learn it
that day. It was no time before Mamie was asking my opinion on every
detail of the Stillman case: Did I think Mrs. Stokes would get her divorce?
Did I consider somebody or other guilty of some crime or other? Somebody
gets the electric chair to-morrow? Wasn't it the strangest thing that
somebody's body hadn't been recovered yet? Whatdyaknow about a father
what'll strangle his own child? A man got drowned after he'd been married
only two days. And did I think Dempsey or Carpentier would win the fight?
“Gee! Wouldn't you give your hat to see that fight?”
Meanwhile I was nearly drowning myself and the labels in paste, at the
same time trying to appear intelligent about a lot of things I evidently was
most uninformed about; working up an enthusiasm for the Dempsey-
Carpentier fight which would have led anyone to believe my sole object in
working was to accumulate enough cash to pay the price of admission. And
all this time I was feasting my eyes on fresh-faced girls in summer wash

dresses, mostly Americans, some Italians; no rouge whatever; not a sign of
a lipstick, except on one girl; little or no powder; a large, airy, clean, white
room, red-and-white striped awnings at the windows; and wherever the eye
looked hillsides solid with green trees almost close enough to touch (the
bleachery was built down in a hollow beside a little river). Oh, it was too
good to be true, after New York!
Pretty gray-haired, pink-cheeked (real genuine pink-cheeked) Mrs. Hall
and I were talking about the bleachery on our way to work one morning.
Mrs. Hall had been a forelady in a New York private dressmaking
establishment. She had what is called “style and personality.” Her wages in
New York had been thirty-five dollars a week, and she had much variety
and responsibility, which she loved. Circumstances brought her to the Falls.
She had never worked in a factory; the very idea had appalled her, yet she
must work. One day she went up to Department 10 to see what it was all
like. “Why,” she said, “it took my breath away! I felt as if I was in one of
those lovely rooms where they did Red Cross work during the war. Of
course I get only a small amount a week and it's the same thing over and
over again, and after what I was used to in New York that's hard. But it
never seems like I was in a factory, somehow.”
Just so. There was never the least “factory atmosphere” about the place.
It used to make me think of a reception, the voice of the machines for the
music, with always, always the sound of much talk and laughter above the
whir. Sometimes—especially Mondays, with everyone telling everyone else
what she had done over the week end, and for some reason or other Fridays,
the talk was “enough to get you crazy,” Margaret used to say. “Sure it
makes my head swim.” Nor was the laughter the giggling kind, indulged in
when the forelady was not looking. It was the riotous variety, where at least
one of a group would “laugh till she most cried”; nor did it make the least
difference, whether the forelady was one foot or one hundred away. Like as
not the forelady was laughing with the rest. Only once did I ever see
authority exerted to curb merriment. On that occasion things reached a
climax. All those not directly concerned with the joke became so curious as
to what it was all about that one by one the girls left their machines and
gathered up one end of the room to laugh with the rest, until production, it
was apparent, was at a standstill. Winnie went out and told Hap. Hap
merely stepped inside the room, and every girl did “sure get busy.” It was

the only time even Hap so much as paid the least attention to what went on.
All day there was talk, all day laughter, all day visiting a bit here and there,
back and forth. Yet in the month of April production had reached the highest
point ever, and the month I was there was expected to surpass April. It is
significant that with all the fun, the standard of efficiency and production in
our bleachery was such that out of eighteen like industries in the country,
we were one of the only two running full time. Thirteen were shut down
altogether.
That first day I asked Mamie what time work began in the morning.
Mamie giggled. “I dunno. Say, Margaret, what time does work begin in the
morning?” “Seven-fifteen, I think.” Under the Partnership Plan I knew that
each operative was allowed a week's vacation on full pay. But every time
late, after fifteen times, deducted so many minutes from the vacation, just as
any time off without sufficient cause meant that much less vacation.
“Ever been late?” I asked Mamie.
More giggles. “Say, Margaret, she wants to know if I was ever late!” To
me: “Ninety-seven times last year—no vacation at all for mine. Ask
Margaret how many time she's been late.”
Still more giggles. Margaret giggled, I giggled. Margaret had been late
one hundred eighteen times. Some of the girls were late practically every
day; they were like small boys who would not for the world have anyone
think they would try to do in school what was expected of them. Yet there
were several girls who were to come into their full week off—the names
and dates were posted on the bulletin board; others were given five days,
three days, down to a few whose allotment out of a possible week was one-
half day. But several of the most boastful over their past irregular record,
and who were receiving no vacation at all, claimed they were going to be on
time every day this coming year—“Sure.” This was the first year the
vacation with pay had been granted. I thought of Tessie at the candy factory
—Tessie who had been sent speedily home by the pop-eyed man at the door
because she was ten minutes late, due to taking her husband to the hospital.
Verily, there is no “factory atmosphere” about the bleachery, compared with
New York standards. The men, they say, take the whole matter of
punctuality and attendance more seriously than the women.

The second day I began my diary with, “A bleachery job is no job at all.”
That again was by contrast. Also, those first two days were the only two,
until the last week, that we did not work overtime at our table. When orders
pour in and the mangle works every hour and extra folders are put on and
the bundles of pillow cases pile up, then, no matter with what speed you
manage to slap on those labels, you never seem to catch up. Night after
night Nancy, Mamie, Margaret, and I worked overtime. From 7.15 in the
morning till 6 at night is a long day. Then for sure and certain we did get
tired, and indeed by the end of a week of it we were well-nigh “tuckered
out.” But the more orders that came in the more profits to be divided fifty-
fifty between Capital and Labor.
(The Handbook on the Partnership Plan reads: “Our profit sharing is a
50-50 proposition. The market wage of our industry is paid to Labor and a
minimum of 6% is paid to Capital. After these have been paid, together with
regular operating expenses, depreciation reserve, taxes, etc., and after the
Sinking Funds have been provided for by setting aside 15% of the next
profits for Labor and 15% for Capital, the remaining net profits are divided
50% for Capital and 50% for the operatives, and the latter sum divided in
proportion to the amount of each one's pay for the period.... A true
partnership must jointly provide for losses as well as for the sharing of
profits.... These Sinking Funds are intended to guarantee Capital its
minimum return of 6% during periods when this shall not have been
carried, and to provide unemployment insurance for the operatives, paying
half wages when the company is unable to furnish employment.”)
In the candy factory back in New York, Ida, the forelady, would holler
from the end of the room, “My Gawd! girls, work faster!” At the bleachery,
when extra effort was needed, the forelady passed a letter around our table
from a New York firm, saying their order must be filled by the end of that
week or they would feel justified in canceling the same. Every girl read the
letter and dug her toes in. No one ever said, “You gotta work overtime to-
night!” We just mutually decided there was nothing else to do about it, so it
was, “Let's work overtime to-night again.” It was time-and-a-half pay for
overtime, to be sure, but it would be safe to assert it was not alone for the
time and a half we worked. We felt we had to catch up on orders. A few
times only, some one by about four o'clock would call: “Oh, gee! I'm dead;
I've been workin' like a horse all day. I jus' can't work overtime to-night.”

The chances were if one girl had been working like a horse we all had. Such
was the interrelation of jobs at our table.
Except, indeed, Italian Nancy. Whether it was because Nancy was young,
or not overstrong, or not on piece rates, or a mixture of the three, Nancy
never anguished herself working, either during the day or overtime. One
evening she spent practically the entire overtime hour, at time and a half,
washing and ironing a collar and cuffs for one of the girls. Nor did any of
our table think it at all amiss.
During the day Nancy was the main little visitor from our table. She
ambled around and brought back the news. If interesting enough from any
quarter, another of us would betake herself off for more details. One day
Nancy's young eyes were as big as saucers.
“Say, whatdyaknow! That Italian girl Minna, she's only fifteen and she's
got a gold ring on with a white stone in it and she says she's engaged!” We
sent Nancy back for more details. For verification she brought back the
engagement ring itself. “Whatdyaknow! Only fifteen!” (Nancy herself was
a year beyond that mature age.) “The man she's goin' to marry is awful old,
twenty-five! Whatdyaknow!” At a previous time Nancy had regaled our
table with an account of how, out of a sense of duty to a fellow-countryman,
she had announced to this same Minna that she simply must take a bath.
“Na,” said Minna, “too early yet.” That was the end of May.
We were all, even I after the third day, on piecework at our table, except
Nancy. Most of the girls in Department 10 were on piecework. There was
one union in the bleachery; that was in another department where mostly
men were employed—the folders. They worked time rates. With us, as soon
as a girl's record warranted it, she was put on piece rates. Nancy and most
of those young girls were still, after one or two years, on time rates—
around eleven dollars a week they made. There was one case of a girl who
did little, day in and day out, but her hair. She was the one girl who used a
lipstick. They had taken her off time rates and put her on piecework. She
was a machine operator. The last week I was there her earnings were a little
over two dollars for the week. She was incorrigible. Some of the machine
operators made around thirty dollars a week. The mangle girls earned
around twenty-five dollars. Old Mrs. Owens, standing up and inspecting

sheets at the table behind me, made from twenty dollars to twenty-five
dollars. (Mrs. Owens had inspected sheets for thirteen years. I asked her if
she ever felt she wanted to change and try something else. “No, sir,” said
Mrs. Owens; “a rolling stone gathers no moss.”) Mamie, bundler, made
around sixteen dollars; Margaret, at our table, went as high once as twenty-
five dollars, but she averaged around twenty dollars. My own earnings were
twelve dollars and fifty-three cents the first week, fifteen dollars and
twenty-three cents the second, eight dollars and twenty-seven cents the
third. All the earnings at our table were low that last week—Margaret's
were around twelve dollars. For one thing, there was a holiday. No wonder
employers groan over holidays! The workers begin to slacken up about two
days ahead and it takes two days after the day off to recover. Then, too, we
indulged in too much nonsense that last week. We laughed more than we
worked, and paid for it. The next week Mamie and Margaret claimed they
were going to bring their dinners the whole week to work that noon hour
and make up for our evil days. But as gray-haired Ella Jane said, she
laughed so much that week she claimed she had a stomach ache. “We'll be a
long time dead, once we die. Why not laugh when you get a chance?”
Why not?—especially in a small town where it is well to take each
chance for fun and recreation as it comes—since goodness knows when the
next will show itself. Outside of the gayety during working hours, there was
little going on about the Falls. Movies—of course, movies. Four times a
week the same people, usually each entire family, conscientiously change
into their best garments and go to the movie palace. The children and young
people fill the first rows, the grown folk bring up the rear. Four times a
week young and old get fed on society dramas, problem plays, bathing girl
comedies. Next day it is always:
“Sadie, did ya saw the show last night? Wasn't it swell where she
recognized her lover just before he got hung?”
Just once since movies were has the town been taken by storm, and that
was while I was there. It was “The Kid” that did it. Many that day at the
bleachery said they weren't going—didn't like Charlie Chaplin—common
and pie-slinging; cheap; always all of that. Sweet-faced Mamie, who longs
to go through Sing Sing some day—“That's where they got the biggest
criminals ever. Wonder if they let you see the worst ones”—Mamie, who

had thrilled to a trip through the insane asylum; Mamie, who could discuss
for hours the details of how a father beat his child to death; Mamie, to
whom a divorce was meat and a suicide drink—Mamie wasn't going to see
Charlie Chaplin. All that pie-slinging stuff made her sick.
Usually a film shows but once at the Falls. “The Kid” ran Monday
matinée. Monday night the first time in history the movie palace was filled
and over two hundred turned away. Tuesday night it was shown to a third
full house. Everyone was converted.
As for dancing, once a week, Friday nights, there was a dance at the
“Academy.” Time was when Friday night's dance was an event, and the
male contingent from the largest near-by city was wont to attend. But it cost
twenty-four cents to journey by trolley from the largest near-by city to the
Falls, fifty cents to attend the dance. Unemployment at the largest near-by
city meant that any dancing indulged in by its citizens was at home, minus
car fare. Also, the music for dancing at the Falls was not favorably
commented upon. So sometimes there were six couples at the dance, once
in a great while twenty. The youths present were home talent, short on
thrills for the fair ones present.
Indeed, the problem of the Falls was the problem of every small town—
where in the world could an up-and-doing girl turn for a beau? The only
young men in the place were those married still younger and anchored
there, or the possessors of too little gumption to get out. Those left hung
over the rail at the end of the Main Street bridge and eyed every female
passer-by. It was insult heaped on boredom, from the girls' point of view,
that a Falls youth never so much as tipped his hat when spoken to.
“Paralysis of the arms is here widespread,” Bess put it. “You oughta see 'em
in winter,” Margaret giggled one Sunday while four of us were walking the
streets for diversion. “If you want to know where the gallants of the Falls
are in winter, look for a sunny spot. They collect in patches of sun, like
some kind of bugs or animals.”
As for reading, “Do you like to read?”
“Crazy 'bout readin'.”
“What, for instance?”

“Oh, books, movie magazines. Don't ever remember the names of
anything. Swell stories. Gee! I cried and cried over the last one....”
Or, “Do much reading?”
“Na, never git time to read.”
My old maids never so much as took the newspaper. They figured that if
news was important enough they'd hear about it sooner or later, and
meanwhile there was much to keep up with at the Falls.
“Can't hardly sleep nights, got so much on my mind,” the seventy-sixer
would say.
One night she just got nervous fidgets something awful, worrying lest her
brother might not get to the Baptist chicken dinner after all, when he'd gone
and paid seventy-five cents for his ticket.
Sunday there was church to attend, the Catholics flourishing, the
Episcopalians next, four other denominations tottering this way and that. I
heard the Baptist minister preach that every word in the Bible was inspired
by God, ending with a plea for the family altar.
“Christian brethren, I'm a man who has seen both sides of life. I could
have gone one way. It is by the grace of God and the family altar that I
stand before you the man I am.”
There were thirty-one people in the congregation who heard his young
though quavering words, eight of them children, two the organist and her
husband, nine of the remainder women over sixty.
The Methodist, that morning, preached on the need of a revival at the
Falls, and Mr. Welsh, the electrician, whose wife was resting up in
Pennsylvania, thought he was right. Sunday baseball—that day our
bleachery team played the Keen Kutters—pained Mr. Welsh. The Methodist
minister before this one had been a thorn in the flesh of his congregation.
He frankly believed in amusements, disgraced them by saying out loud at a
union service that he favored Sunday baseball. Another minister got up and
“sure made a fool of him,” thank goodness. Where was the renegade now?

Called to a church in a large Middle West city where they have no more
sense than to pay him twice what he was getting at the Falls.
That night I heard a visiting brother at the Methodist church plead for
support for foreign missions, that we might bring the light of the ideal
Christian civilization under which we live to the thirsty savages in dark
places. He poured his message to an audience of twenty-one, ten of them
gray-haired women, one a child.
All the ministers prayed long for Harding and were thankful he was a
child of God.
Three of us girls rowed up the lake one night and cooked our supper and
talked about intimate things. It was a lake worth traveling miles to see. It
was one block from the post office. Mamie had been to the lake twice in all
her life. It was good for canoeing, rowing, fishing, swimming, and, best of
all, just for the eyesight. Yet to the great majority it did not exist.
The bleachery, through its Partnership Plan, ran a village club house on
Main Street. The younger boys, allowing only for school hours, worked the
piano player from morn till night. There was a gymnasium. Suppers were
given now and then. It was supposed to be for the use of the girls certain
days, but they took little or no advantage of it.
Otherwise, and mostly, when the weather permitted, up and down the
street folk sat on their front porches and rocked or went inside and played
the victrola.
“Gawd! If I could shake the Falls!” many a girl sighed. Yet they had no
concrete idea what they would shake it for. Just before I came the bleachery
girls were called into meeting and it was explained to them that Bryn Mawr
College was planning a two months' summer school for working girls. Its
attractions and possibilities were laid forth in detail. It was explained that
Vassar College and a woman's club were making it possible for two
bleachery girls to go, with all expenses paid. Out of 184 eligible girls four
signed up as being interested. One of those later withdrew her name. The
two chosen were Bess and Margaret, as fine girls as ever went to any
college. There was much excitement the Saturday morning their telegrams
came, announcing Bryn Mawr had passed favorably upon their candidacy.

Bess especially was beside herself. “Oh, it's what I've longed to have a
chance to do all my life!” She had clutched a New Republic under her arms
for days containing an article about the summer school. Both Margaret and
Bess had spent a couple of years at West Point during the war as servants,
for a change. They had worked for the colonel's wife and loved it. “Gee! the
fun we had!”
Yet it was no time before Main Street characteristics came to the front.
Only four girls had so much as expressed an interest in the Bryn Mawr
scheme. Within a week after the two girls received the telegrams, tongues
got busy. Margaret looked ready to cry one afternoon.
“Hey! what's the matter?”
“My Gawd! This place makes you sick. Can't no one let a person get
started enjoyin' themselves but what they do their best to spoil it for you!”
Her hands were wrapping pillow case bundles like lightning, her head bent
over her work. “Don't I know I ain't nothin' but a factory girl? Don't I know
I probably won't ever be nothin' but one? Can't a person take a chance to get
off for two months and go to that college without everybody sayin' you're
tryin' to be stuck up and get to be somethin' grand and think you won't be a
factory girl no more? I don't see anything I'm gettin' out of this that's goin'
to make me anything but just a factory girl still. I'm not comin' back and put
on any airs. My Gawd! My Gawd! Why can't they leave you alone?”
I asked two of the Falls men I knew if their sex would have acted the
same as the girls, had it been two men going off for a two months' treat.
“You bet,” they answered. “It's your darn small-town jealousy, and not just
female at all.”
Suppose, then, on top of all the drawbacks of small-town life, the girls
had to work under big-city factory conditions? At least there was always the
laughter, always the talk, always the visiting back and forth, at the
bleachery.
My last day on the job witnessed a real event. Katie Martin was to be
married in ten days. Therefore, she must have her tin shower at the
bleachery. Certain traditions of that sort were unavoidable. At Christmas
time the entire Department 10 was decorated from end to end until it was

resplendent. Such merrymaking as went on, such presents as were
exchanged! And when any girl, American or Italian, was to be married, the
whole department gave her a tin shower.
Katie Martin inspected and folded sheets. She was to marry the brother of
young Mrs. Annie Turner, who ticketed sheets. Annie saw to it that Katie
did not get to work promptly that noon. When she did appear, all out of
breath and combing back her hair (no one ever wore a hat to work), there on
two lines above her table hung the “shower.” The rest of us had been there
fifteen minutes, undoing packages, giggling, commenting. Except old Mrs.
Brown's present. It was her first experience at a tin shower and she came up
to me in great distress. “Can't you stop them girls undoin' all her packages?
'Tain't right. She oughta undo her own. I jus' won't let 'em touch what I
brought!” Ever and again a girl would spy Mrs. Brown's contribution.
“Hey! Here's a package ain't undone.” “No, no, don't you touch it! Ain't to
be undone by anybody but her.” Poor Mrs. Brown was upset enough for
tears.
There were a few other packages not to be undone by anybody but her,
because their contents were meant to, and did, cause peals of laughter to the
audience and much embarrassment to Katie. On the lines hung first an array
of baby clothes, all diminutive size, marked, “For little Charlie.” Such are
the traditions. Also hung seven kitchen pans, a pail, an egg-beater and gem
pans; a percolator, a double boiler and goodness knows what not. On the
table stood six cake tins, more pots and pans, salt and pepper shakers,
enough of kitchenware to start off two brides. Everybody was pleased and
satisfied. Charlie, the groom-to-be, got a friend with a Ford to take the
shower home.
The last night of all at the Falls I spent at my second Board of Operatives'
meeting, held the first Friday night of each month. The Board of Operatives
is intended to represent the interests of the workers in the bleachery. The
Board is elected annually by secret ballot by and from the operatives in the
eleven different departments of the mill. Margaret and Bess went, too, on
request from above, that they might appear more intelligent should anyone
ask at Bryn Mawr about the Partnership Plan. (“My land, what would we
tell them?” they wailed.) The Board meetings are officially set down as
open to all the operatives, only no one ever heard of anyone else ever

attending. The two girls were “fussed” at the very idea of being present, and
dressed in their best.
The president, elected representative from the starch room, called the
meeting to order from his position at the head of the table in the Village
Club House. Every member of the Board shaves and puts on his Sunday
clothes, which includes a white collar, for the Board meeting. It is no free
show, either. They are handed out two dollars apiece for attending, at the
end of the meeting, the same idea as if it were Wall Street. The secretary
reads the minutes of the Board of Management. (“The Board of
Management was set up by the Board of Directors in July, 1919, as a result
of a request from the Board of Operatives for more than merely 'advisory'
power which the Board of Operatives then enjoyed in reference to matters
of mill management, wages, working conditions, etc. The Board of
Management consists of six members, three of whom are the treasurer, the
New York agent, and the local manager, and three of whom are elected by
the Board of Operatives from their number.... The Board of Management is
authorized to settle and adjust such matters of mill management as may
arise....”) The Company statement, up to March 31, 1921, was read. There
followed a report from the Housing Committee—first a financial statement.
Then it seemed somebody wanted to put somebody else out of a house, and
there were many complications indeed arising therefrom, which took much
discussion from everyone and bitter words. It looked as if it would have to
be taken to court. The conclusion seemed to be that the Board felt that its
executive secretary, chosen by the management, though paid out of the
common funds, had exceeded his authority in making statements to tenants.
We girls rather shivered at the acrimony of the discussion. Had they been
lady board members having such a row, half of them would have been in
tears. Next, old Mrs. Owens, who shook sheets behind me, wanted to buy a
certain house on a certain avenue—company house, of course. Third, one
Mr. Jones on Academy Street wants us to paper his kitchen—he will supply
the paper. And there followed other items regarding paint for this tenant,
new floor for that, should an old company boarding house be remodeled for
a new club house or an apartment house; it was decided to postpone roofing
a long row of old company houses, etc.
The operative from the folding and packing room was chairman of the
Housing Committee, a strong union enthusiast. The representative from the

mechanical department reported for the Recreation and Education
Committee; all the night school classes had closed, with appropriate final
exercises, for the season: the children's playground would be ready for use
July 1st. The man from the “gray” room and singe house reported for the
Working Conditions Committee. Something about watchmen and a drinking
fountain, and wheels and boxes in the starch room; washing facilities for
shovelers; benches and back stairs.
The Finance Committee reported a deficit on the mechanical and
electrical smoker. Much discussion as to why a deficit and who ought to
pay it, and what precedent were they setting, and all and all, but it was
ordered paid—this time. Webster's bills were too high for papering and
painting company houses. He was a good worker, his plaster and his paper
stuck where they belonged, which hadn't been the rule before. But it was
decided he was too costly even so, and they were going back to the
company paperers—perhaps their work would stick better next time. A
report from the Board of Directors was discussed and voted upon.... The
minutes of the Board of Operatives were posted all through the mill. Did
anyone read them? If so, or if not so, should the Board of Management
minutes also be posted? It was voted to postpone posting such minutes,
though they were open to any operative, as in the past.
Under Old Business was a long discussion on health benefits and old-age
pensions. For some months now the bleachery has been concerned on the
subject of old-age pensions. Health benefits have been in operation for
some time. The question was, should they pay the second week for accident
cases, until the state started its payments the third week?
Under New Business the resignation of the editors of Bleachery Life was
read and accepted. Acrimonious discussion as to the running of the
Bleachery Life. Again we girls shivered. It was announced a certain rich
man who recently died had left the Village Club House five hundred dollars
—better write no letter of thanks until they got the money. Should the new
handbook be printed by union labor at considerably greater expense, or by
an open shop? Unanimously voted by union labor. More health-benefit
discussions under New Business. It was voted to increase the Board of
Management by two additional members—one operative, one from the
employing side. Election then and there by a secret ballot. The operative

from the “gray” room and singe house was elected over the man from the
office force by two votes. Some further housing discussions, and at 11.15
P.M. the meeting adjourned.

“Say, I'm for coming every time.” Perhaps we three girls will have started
the style of outside attendance at the meetings.
Whether a wider participation of operatives, a deeper understanding of
Industrial Democracy and the Partnership Plan, develops or not, certainly
they are a long step on the way to some sort of permeation of interest. For
the next morning early, my last morning, as I started work, I heard toothless
old Mrs. Holley call over to aged Mrs. Owens, whose husband even these
days is never sober: “Hi, Mrs. Owens, what do ye know habout hit! Hain't it
grand we got out over five million five hundred thousand yards last
month?”
“I say it's grand,” grinned Mrs. Owens. “More 'n a million over what we
done month before.”
“Hi say—over fifteen million the last three months. Hi say we're some
bleachery, that's what hi say!”

VI

No. 1470, “Pantry Girl”

P ERHAPS, more strictly speaking, instead of working with the working
woman, it was working with the working man. Hotel work is decidedly
co-educational! Except, indeed, for chambermaids and laundry workers,
where the traditionally female fields of bed-making and washing have not
been usurped by the male. Even they, those female chambermaids and
launderers, see more or less of working menfolk during the day. So it might
be thought then that hotel work offers an ideal field for the growth of such
normal intercourse between the sexes as leads to happy matrimony. No
need to depend on dance halls or the Subway to pick up a “fella.” No need

for external administrations from wholesome social workers whose aim is
to enable the working man or woman to see something of the opposite sex.
Yet forever are there flies in ointments. Flossie was one of the salad girls
in the main kitchen. Flossie was Irish, young, most of her teeth gone. Her
sister had worked at our hotel two years earlier, then had sent for Flossie to
come from Ireland. The sister was now married.
Innocently, interestedly, I asked, “To a man she knew here at the hotel?”
Flossie cast a withering eye upon me. “The good Lord save us! I should
say not! And what decent girl would ever be marryin' the likes of a man
who worked around a hotel? She couldn't do much worse! Just steer clear of
hotel men, I'm tellin' ya. They're altogether too wise to be safe for any girl.”
We were eating supper. The table of eight all nodded assent.
Too wise or not too wise—at least there is a—cordiality—a
predisposition toward affection on the part of male hotel workers which
tends to make one's outside male associates seem fearfully formal, if not
stiffly antagonistic. If one grows accustomed to being called “Sweetheart,”
“Darling” on first sight, ending in the evening by the time-clock man's
greeting of, “Here comes my little bunch of love!”—is it not plain that
outside in the cruel world such words as a mere “How-do-you-do” or
“Good morning” seem cold indeed?
What happens when a girl works three years in this affectionate
atmosphere and then marries a plumber who hollers merely “say” at her?

Behind the scenes in a hotel—what is it all about? To find that out I
poked around till the employment-office entrance of one of New York's
biggest and newest hotels was discovered. There had been no “ad.” in the
Sunday paper which would give a hint that any hotel needed additional
help. We took our chances. Some twenty men waited in a little hallway, two
women inside the little office. One of the women weighed at least two
hundred and fifty, the other not a pound over ninety. Both could have been
grandmothers, both wanted chamber work. The employment man spied me.

“What do you want?”
“A job.”
“What kind of a job?”
“Anything but bein' chambermaid.”
“What experience have you had in hotel work?”
“None, but lots in private homes. I'd like a job around the kitchen some
place.”
“Ever try pantry work?”
“Not in a hotel, but lots in private families. I can do that swell!” (What
pantry work meant I hadn't the least idea—thought perhaps washing glasses
and silverware.)
He put on his coat and hat and dashed upstairs. He always put on his coat
and hat to go upstairs. In a few moments he dashed hurriedly back,
followed by another man whose teeth were all worn down in the front. I
learned later that he was an important steward.
He asked me all over again all the questions the first man had asked, and
many more. He was in despair and impatient when he found I had not a
single letter of recommendation from a single private family I had worked
for. I could have written myself an excellent one in a few moments. Could I
bring a letter back later in the day?
“Can you fix salads?”
“Sure!”
“You think you could do the job?”
“Sure!”
“Well, you look as if you could. Never mind the letter, but get one to
have by you—comes in handy any job you want. Now about pay—I can't
pay you what you been used to getting, at least not first month.” (I'd

mentioned nothing as to wages.) “Second month maybe more. First month
all I can pay you is fifty and your meals. That all right?”
As usual, my joy at landing a job was such that any old pay was
acceptable.
“Be back in two hours.”
Just then the employment man called out to the hall filled with waiting
men, “No jobs for any men this morning.” I don't know what became of the
old women.
I was back before my two hours were up, so anxious to begin. The
employment man put on his hat and coat and dashed upstairs after my
steward. Just incidentally, speaking of hats and coats, it can be mentioned
that all this was in the middle of one of the hottest summers New York ever
knew.
The steward led the way up one flight of iron stairs and into the main
kitchen. Wasn't I all eyes to see what was what! If anyone is looking for a
bit of muck-raking about the hinterland of restaurants, let him not bother to
read farther. Nothing could have been cleaner than the kitchen conditions in
our hotel. And orders up and down the line were to serve nothing which was
not absolutely as it should be.
In a corner of the main kitchen the steward turned me over to Bridget,
who was to take me here, there, and the other place. By 11.30 A.M., I was
back where I started from, only, thanks to aged Bridget and her none-too-
sure leadings, I was clad in a white cap and white all-over apron-dress, and
had had my lunch. Thereupon the steward escorted me to my own special
corner of the world, where, indeed, I was to be lord of all I surveyed—
provided my gaze fell not too far afield.
That particular corner was down one short flight of stairs from the main
kitchen into a hustling, bustling, small and compact, often crowded, place
where were prepared the breakfasts, lunches, and dinners of such folk who
cared more for haste and less for style than the patrons of the main dining
rooms. Our café fed more persons in a day than the other dining rooms
combined. Outside we could seat five hundred at a time, sixty-five of those

at marble counters, the rest at small tables. But our kitchen quarters could
have been put in one corner of the spacious, airy upstairs main kitchen.
Through the bustle of scurrying and ordering waiters I was led to a small
shelved-off compartment. Here I was to earn my fifty dollars a month from
1.30 P.M. to 9 P.M. daily except Sunday, with one-half hour off for supper. I
was entitled to eat my breakfast and lunch at the hotel as well.
This first day, I was instructed to watch for two hours the girl I was to
relieve at 1.30. Her hours were from 6 in the morning to 1.30, which meant
she got the brunt of the hard work—all of the breakfast and most of the
lunch rush. To me fell the tail end of the lunch rush—up to about 2.15, and
supper or dinner, which only occasionally could be spoken of as “rush” at
all. I discovered later that we both got the same pay, although she had to
work very much harder, and also she had been at our hotel almost two
years, though only nine months at this special pantry job. Before that she
had made toast, and toast only, upstairs in the main kitchen.
The first question Mary asked me that Monday morning was, “You
Spanish?” No, I wasn't. Mary was a Spanish grass widow. Ten years she had
been married, but only five of that time had she lived with her husband.
Where was he? Back in Spain. “No good.” She had come on to this country
because it was too hard for a woman to make her way in Spain. She spoke
little English, but with that little she showed that she was kindly disposed
and anxious to help all she could. She herself had a stolid, untidy efficiency
about her, and all the while, poor thing, suffered with pains in her stomach.
By the time 1.30 came around I knew what I had to do and could be left
to my own devices. To the pantry girl of our café fell various and sundry
small jobs. But the end and aim of her life had to be speed.
To the left of my little doorway was a small, deep sink. Next to the sink
was a very large ice chest. On the side of the ice chest next the sink hung
the four soft-boiled-egg machines—those fascinating contrivances in which
one deposited the eggs, set the notch at two, three, four minutes, according
to the desires of the hurried guest without, sank the cup-shaped container in
the boiling water, and never gave the matter another thought. At the allotted
moment the eggs were hoisted as if by magic from out their boilings. Verily
are the wonders of civilization manifold! The sink and the protruding ice

chest filled the entire left side of my small inclosure. Along the entire right
and front was a wide work-shelf. On this shelf at the right stood the electric
toasting machine which during busy hours had to be kept going full blast.
“Toast for club!” a waiter sang out as he sped by, and zip! the already
partially toasted bread went into the electric oven to be done so crisply and
quickly that you could call out to that waiter, “Toast for club” before he
could come back and repeat his ominous, “Toast for club!” at you. People
who order club sandwiches seem always to be in a special hurry.
In the front corner just next the toaster stood the tray of bread sliced
ready to toast, crusts off for dry or buttered toast, crusts on for “club,” very
thin slices for “toast Melba.” Directly in front, and next the bread tray, came
the tray filled with little piles of graham and milk crackers, seven in a pile.
What an amazing number of folk order graham or milk crackers in a café! It
seems unbelievable to one who has always looked upon a place furnishing
eatables outside a home as a chance to order somewhat indigestible food
prepared entirely differently from what any home could accomplish. Yet I
know it to be a fact that people seat themselves at a table or a counter in a
more or less stylish café and order things like prunes or rhubarb and graham
or milk crackers, and perhaps top off, if they forget themselves so far, with
a shredded-wheat biscuit.
It is bad enough if a man feels called upon to act that way before 2 P.M.
When he puts in an order for such after 6 in the evening—then indeed it is a
case for tears. I would get the blues wondering whatever could ail adult
humanity that it ordered shredded-wheat biscuits after dark.
Just above the counter holding the bread and crackers was the counter on
which were placed the filled orders for the waiters to whisk away. It was but
a step from there to my ice box. The orders it was my business to fill were
for blackberries, blueberries, prunes, sliced oranges, rhubarb, grapefruit,
whole oranges, apples, sliced peaches and bananas, muskmelons, and four
kinds of cheese. These pretty well filled the upper half of the ice chest,
together with the finished salads I kept ahead, say three of each, lettuce and
tomato, hearts of lettuce, plain lettuce, and sliced tomatoes.
In the lower half stood the pitchers of orange and grape juice, jams and
jellies for omelettes to be made down the line, olives, celery, lettuce,

cucumbers, a small tub of oranges and a large bowl of sliced lemons. The
lemons, lemons, lemons I had daily to slice to complete the ice-tea orders!
The next pantry-girl job I fill will be in winter when there is no demand for
ice tea. I had also to keep on hand a bowl of American cheese cut the proper
size to accompany pie, and together with toast and soft-boiled eggs and
crackers and a crock of French dressing set in ice. Such was my kingdom,
and I ruled it alone.
During slack hours it was easy, too easy. In rush hours you had to keep
your head. Six waiters might breeze by in a line not one second apart, each
calling an order, “Half a cantaloupe!” “Two orders of buttered toast!”
“Combination salad!” (that meant romaine and lettuce leaves, shredded
celery, sliced cucumbers, quartered tomatoes, green pepper, watercress,
which always had to be made up fresh); “Sliced peaches!” (they could
never be sliced in advance); “One order orange juice!” “Toast for club!”
then how one's fingers sped!
The wonder of it was no one ever seemed to lose his patience or his
temper. That is, nobody out our way. Maybe in the café there was some
millionaire hastily en route to a game of golf who cursed the universe in
general and the clumsy fingers of some immigrant pantry girl in particular.
(Not so fearfully clumsy either.)
Between 2 and 2.30 the rush subsided, and that first day I caught my
breath and took time to note the lay of the land.
My compartment came first, directly next the dishes. Next me was a
beautiful chef with his white cap set on at just the chef angle. He was an
artist, with a youngster about fifteen as his assistant. Some day that
youngster will be a more beautiful chef than his master and more of an
artist. His master, I found out in my slack hours that first afternoon, was
French, with little English at his command, though six years in this country.
I know less French than he does English, but we got to be good friends over
the low partition which separated us. There was nothing at all fresh or
affectionate about that French chef. I showed my gratitude for that by
coming over in the afternoon and helping him slice hot potatoes for potato
salad while my floor got washed. Every day I made him a bow and said,
“Bon jour, Monsieur le Bon Chef,” which may be no French at all. And

every day he made me a bow back and said, “Bon jour” something or other,
which I could tell was nice and respectful, but—I can't write it down.
Monsieur Le Bon Chef made splendid cold works of art in jellies, and
salads which belonged to another realm than my poor tomatoes and lettuce.
Also, he and his assistant—the assistant was Spanish—made wonder
sandwiches. They served jellied soups from their counter. Poor humble me
would fill “One order graham crackers, little one!” But to Monsieur Le Bon
Chef it would be “Two Cream of Cantaloupes!” “One chicken salad!” “One
(our hotel) Plate!” (What a creation of a little of everything that was!)
Monsieur Le Bon Chef taught me some tricks of the trade, but this is no
treatise on domestic science.
I will tell you about Monsieur Le Bon Chef, though by no means did I
learn this all my first afternoon. I only picked up a little here and there, now
and then. He came to this country a French immigrant from near Toulouse
six or so years ago, his heart full of dreams as to the opportunities in
America. Likely as not we might now have to add that, after many
searchings, he landed a job peeling potatoes at fifteen dollars a month.
Monsieur Le Bon Chef was no Bon Chef at all when he landed—knew none
of the tricks of “chefness” to speak of. His first day in America he sought
out an employment office. Not a word of English could he speak. While the
employment agent was just about to shake his head and say, “Nothing to-
day,” a friend, or at least a countryman, dashed up. “I have a job for you,”
said the countryman, and he led my Bon Chef to New York's most
aristocratic hotel. Monsieur Le Bon Chef could not know there was a cooks'
strike on. Down to the kitchen they led him, and for some weeks he drew
ten dollars a day wages and his room and board right there at the hotel. To
fall from Toulouse into a ten-dollar-a-day job! And when one knew scarce
more than how to boil potatoes!
Of course, when the strike was over, there were no such wages paid as
ten dollars a day. Nothing like that was he earning these six years later
when he could make the beauteous works of art in jelly. I asked him if he
liked his work. He shrugged his shoulders and brushed one side of his
rather bristly blond mustache. “Na—no like so much—nothing in it but the
moaney—make good moaney.” He shrugged his shoulders again and
brushed up the other side of his mustache. “No good work just for tha
moaney.” You see he really is an artist. He was my quiet, nice friend,

Monsieur Le Bon Chef. Indeed, one night he gave me a wondrously made
empty cigar box with a little lock to it. “Ooh La-la!” I cried, and made a
very deep bow, and said in what I'm sure was correct French—because
Monsieur Le Bon Chef said it was—“Thank you very much!”
So then, all there was on our side of the kitchen was my little
compartment and the not quite so little compartment of Monsieur Le Bon
Chef, whose confines reached around the corner a bit. Around that corner
and back a little way were two fat Porto-Rican women who washed glasses
and spoke no English. Beyond them, at the right of the stairs going up to the
main kitchen, were clean dishes. They came on dumb-waiters from some
place either above or below.
At the left of the stairs were some five chefs of as many nationalities—
Italian, Spanish, South American, French, Austrian, who filled hot orders,
frying and broiling and roasting. Around the corner and opposite the Bon
Chef and me were first the two cashiers, then my special friends, the
Spanish dessert man and the Greek coffee and tea man. That is, they were
the main occupants of their long compartment, but at the time of lunch rush
at least six men worked there. Counting the chore persons of various sorts
and not counting waiters, we had some thirty-eight working in or for our
café—all men but the two fat Porto-Rican glass washers and me.
Bridget, the dear old soul, came down that first afternoon to see how I
was getting along. I had cleaned up spick and span after the Spanish woman
—and a mess she always managed to leave. The water was out of the egg-
boiling machine and that all polished; the heat turned off in the toasting
machine and that wiped off; lemons sliced; celery “Julietted”; and I was
peeling a tubful of oranges—in the way the steward had showed me—to be
sliced by Spanish Mary for breakfast next morning.
“I'm sure gettin' along swell,” I told Bridget.
“God bless ye,” said my dear old guide, and picked her way upstairs
again.
It was plain to see that down our way everybody's work eased up
between 3.30 and 5. Then everyone visited about, exchanged newspapers,
gossiped over counters. We changed stewards at three. Kelly, the easy-

going, jovial (except at times) Irishman, took himself off, and a narrow-
shouldered, small, pernickety German Jew came on for the rest of my time.
When we closed up at nine he went to some other part of the hotel and
stewarded.
My first afternoon Schmitz sauntered about to see what he could find out.
Where did I live, what did I do evenings, what time did I get up mornings,
what did I do Sundays? One question mark was Schmitz. One thing only he
did not ask me, because he knew that. He always could tell what nationality
a person was just by looking at him. So? Yes, and he knew first thing what
nationality I was. So? Yes, I was a Turk. But the truth of it was that at the
hotel I was part Irish and part French and part Portuguese, but all I could
talk was the Irish because my parents had both died while I was very young.
Another day, my Greek friend, the coffee man, said he was sure there was a
little Greek in me; and an Austrian waiter guessed right away I was a bit
Austrian; and every Spaniard in the kitchen—and the hotel was full of them
—started by talking a mile-a-minute Spanish at me. So a cosmopolitan,
nondescript, melting-pot face is an asset in the labor world in our fair land
—all nationalities feel friendly because they think you are a countryman.
But a Turk—that stretched boundaries a bit.
For every question Schmitz asked me I asked him one back. His wife and
daughter, sixteen, were in France for three months, visiting the wife's
parents. As Schmitz's pernicketyness became during the next days more and
more impossible to ignore, I solaced my harassed feelings with the thought
of how much it must mean to Mrs. Schmitz to be away from Mr. Schmitz
and his temperament and disposition for three blessed months. Perhaps the
daughter, sixteen, had spoken of that phase of the trip to Mrs. Schmitz. Mrs.
Schmitz, being a dutiful wife who has stood Mr. Schmitz at least, we
surmise, some seventeen years, replied to such comments of her sixteen-
year-old daughter, “Hush, Freda!”
At five minutes to five Schmitz graciously told me I might go up to my
supper, though the law in the statute books stood five. Everybody upstairs
in the main kitchen, as I made my way to the service elevator, spoke kindly
and asked in the accents of at least ten different nationalities how I liked my
job. Hotel folk, male and female, are indeed a friendly lot.

The dining room for the help is on the ballroom floor, which is a short
flight of steps above the third. It is the third floor which is called the service
floor, where our lockers are, and the chambermaids' sleeping quarters, and
the recreation room.
There are, it seems, class distinctions among hotel help. The chefs eat in
a dining room of their own. Then, apparently next in line, came our dining
room. I, as pantry girl, ranked a “second officer.” We had round tables
seating from eight to ten at a table, table cloths and cafeteria style of getting
one's food. The chefs were waited upon. In our dining room ate the bell
boys, parlor maids, laundry workers, seamstresses, housekeepers, hotel
guards and police, the employment man, pantry girls—a bit of everything.
To reach our dining room we had to pass through the large room where the
chambermaids ate. They had long bare tables, no cloths, and sat at benches
without backs.
As to food, our dining room but reflected the state of mind any and every
hotel dining room reflects, from the most begilded and bemirrored down.
Some thought the food good, some thought it awful, some thought nothing
about it at all, but just sat and ate. One thing at least was certain—there was
enough. For dinner there was always soup, two kinds of meat, potatoes,
vegetables, dessert, ice tea, milk, or coffee. For supper there was soup
again, meat or fish, potatoes, a salad, and dessert, and the same variety of
drinkables to choose from. Once I was late at lunch and ate with the help's
help. The woman who dished up the vegetables was in a fearful humor that
day. People had been complaining about the food. “They make me sick!”
she grunted. “They jus' oughta try the —— Hotel. I worked in their help's
dinin' room for four years and we hardly ever seen a piece of meat, and as
for eggs—I'm tellin' ya a girl was lucky if she seen a egg them four years.”
The people in our dining room were like the people in every dining room:
some were sociable and talked to their neighbors, some were not sociable at
all. There was no regular way of seating. Some meals you found yourself at
a table where all was laughter and conversation. The next meal, among the
same number of people, not one word would be spoken. “Pass the salt”
would grow to sound warm and chummy.

Half an hour was the time allowed everyone for meals. With a friendly
crowd at the table that half hour flew. Otherwise, there was no way of using
up half an hour just eating. And then what?
After a couple of days, some one mentioned the recreation room. Indeed,
what's in a name? Chairs were there, two or three settees, a piano, a
victrola, a Christy picture, a map of South America, the dying soldier's
prayer, and three different sad and colored pictures of Christ. Under one of
these was pinned a slip of paper, and in homemade printing the worthy
admonition:
“No cursing no stealing when tempted look on his kindly face.”
There were all these things, but no girls. Once in a while a forlorn bunch
of age would sit humped in a chair, now and then a victrola record sang
forth its worn contents, twice the piano was heard. After some ten days my
large fat friend from the help's pantry informed me that she and I weren't
supposed to be there—the recreation room was only for chambermaids and
like as not any day we'd find the door locked. Sure enough, my last day at
the hotel I sneaked around in the middle of the afternoon, as usual, to see
what gossip I could pick up, and the door was locked. But I made the
recreation room pay for itself as far as I was concerned. Every day I
managed to pick up choice morsels of gossip there that was grist to my mill.
After my first supper I could find nothing to do or no one to talk to, so
back I went to work—feeling a good deal like teacher's pet. About four
o'clock it was my business to tell Schmitz what supplies we were out of and
what and how much we'd need for supper. When I got back from supper
there were always trays of food to be put in the ice chest, salads to be fixed,
blackberries to dish out, celery to wash, and the like. By the time that was
done supper was on in our café. That is, for some it was supper; for others,
judging by the looks of the trays which passed hurriedly by my
compartment, stopping only long enough for sliced lemon for the ice tea, it
was surely dinner. Dinner de luxe now and then! Such delectable dishes!
How did anybody ever know their names enough to order them?
From 6 to 7.30 was the height of the supper rush. What a variable thing
our patrons made of it! Some evenings there would be a regular run on
celery salads, then for four nights not a single order. Camembert cheese

would reign supreme three nights in succession—not another order for the
rest of the week. Sometimes it seemed as if the whole of creation sat
without, panting for sliced tomatoes. The next night stocked up in advance
so as to keep no one waiting—not a human being looked at a tomato.
At eight o'clock only stragglers remained to be fed, and my job was to
clear out the ice chest of all but two of each dish, send it upstairs to the
main kitchen, and then start scrubbing house. Schmitz let it be known that
one of the failings of her whose place I was now filling, the one who was
asked to leave the Friday night before the Monday morning I appeared, was
that she was not clean enough. At first, a year and a half ago, she was
cleanly and upright—that is, he spoke of such uprightness as invariably
follows cleanliness. But as time wore on her habits of cleanliness wore off,
and there were undoubtedly corners in the ice box where her waning-in-
enthusiasm fingers failed to reach. But on a night when the New York
thermometer ranges up toward the nineties it is a pure and unadulterated joy
to labor inside an ice box. I scrubbed and rinsed and wiped until Schmitz
almost looked approving. Only it was congenital with Schmitz that he never
really showed approval of anything or anybody. Schmitz was the kind (poor
Mrs. Schmitz with her three months only of freedom) who always had to
change everything just a little. There would echo down the line an order,
“One Swiss cheese, little one” (that referred to me, not the cheese). Schmitz
would stroll over from where he was trying to keep busy watching everyone
at once, enter the very confines of my compartment, and stand over me
while I sliced that Swiss cheese. It was always either too big, in which case
he took the knife from my hands and sliced off one-sixteenth of an inch on
one end; or too small, in which case Schmitz would endeavor to slice a new
piece altogether. The chances were it would end in being even smaller than
the slice I cut. In that case, Schmitz would say, “Led it go, anyway.” And
then, because he would always be very fair, he stood and explained at
length why the piece was too big, if it were too big, or too small, if too
small. “You know, it's dis vay—” My Gawd! not once, but every night.
There was always one slice too many or too few on the sliced-tomato order.
Schmitz would say, “There must be five slices.” The next time I put on five
slices Schmitz stuck that nose of his around the waiter's shoulder.
“Hey, vhat's dat? Only five slices? De guests won't stand for dat, you
know. Dey pay good money here. Put anoder slice on.”

I was wont to get fearfully exasperated at times.
“But,” I remonstrated, “last time I had on six and you told me to put on
five!”
“Yes, yes, but I expect you to use your common sense!”
That was his invariable comeback. And always followed by his patient:
“You see, it's dis vay—If you put on too much the hotel, vhy, dey lose
money, and of course you see it's dis vay: naturally” (that was a pet word of
Schmitz's), “naturally the hotel don't vant to lose money—you can see dat
for yourself. Now on the odder hand if you don't put on enough, vhy of
course you see it's dis vay, naturally a guest vants to get his money's vorth,
you can see dat for yourself—you've just got to use your common sense,
you can see dat for yourself.” Not once, but day after day, night after night.
Poor, poor Mrs. Schmitz! Verily there are worse things than first-degree
murder and intoxication.
But for all that Schmitz deigned not to allow it to be known that my
scrubbings found favor in his sight, my own soul approved of me. The
shelves and the sink I scrubbed. Then every perishable article in my ice
chest or elsewhere got placed upon trays to go upstairs. By this time it was
two minutes to nine. Schmitz, always with his hands clasped behind him,
except when he was doing over everything I did, said, “You can go now.”
Upstairs among the lockers on the third floor the temperature was like
that of a live volcano, only nothing showed any signs of exploding. Fat
women who could speak little or no English were here and there puffily
dismantling, exchanging the hotel work-uniform for street garments.
Everyone was kindly and affectionate. One old Irishwoman came up while I
was changing my clothes.
“Well, dearie, and how did it go?”
“Sure it went swell.”
“That's good. The Lord bless ye. But there's one bit of advice I must be
giving ye. There's one thing you must take care of now. I'm tellin' ye,

dearie, you must guard your personality! I'm tellin' ye, there 're the men y'
know, but guard y' personality!”
I thanked her from the bottom of my heart and said I'd guard it, surest
thing she knew.
“Oh, the good Lord and the Virgin Mary bless ye, child!” And she patted
me affectionately on the back.
Indeed, I had been getting affectionate pats most of the time, though the
majority of them were from the male help. The composite impression of
that first day as I took my way home on the sticky Subway was that the
world was a very affectionate place, nor was I quite sure just what to do
about it.
The second morning I was given a glimpse of what can be done about it.
As I was waiting for the elevator on the service floor to be taken down to
work, a very attractive girl came along and immediately we became
chummy. She had been at the hotel three weeks; her job was to cut fruit.
Had she done this sort of work long? Not in this country, but in Europe. Just
one year had she been in America. At that moment two youths passed. I saw
nothing, but quick as a flash my new friend flared up, “You fresh guy—
keep your hands to yourself!” So evidently that's the way it's done. I
practiced it mentally. “Lots o' fresh guys round here,” I sniffed. “You said
it,” muttered the still ruffled fruit cutter.
Downstairs, Kelly was waiting with a welcoming nod—Kelly, the
unpernickety steward. Everyone was as friendly as if we had been feeding
humanity side by side these many years. During the rush the waiters called
out as they sped by: “Hi there, little one!” “There's the girlie!” “Ah there,
sweetheart!” Verily the world is an affectionate place. If a waiter had an
order to give he passed the time of day as he gave it and as he collected his
order.
“And how's the little girl to-day?”
“Tiptop—and yourself?”
“A little low in spirits I was to-day until I seen you'd come—an' then.
You love me as much as you did yesterday?”

“Move on there. W'at y' a-doin' talkin' to my girl! Now, honey, I'm tellin'
you this here guy is too fresh for any lady. I'd like one order of romaine
lettuce, bless your sweet heart, if it won't be tirin' your fingers too much.
That's the dearie—I'm back in a moment.”
Across the way, arms resting on the counter, head ducked under the upper
shelf, leaned a burly redheaded helper to the Greek.
Every time the pantry girl looked his way he beamed and nodded and
nodded and beamed. “How you lak?” “Fine!” More beams and nods. Soon
a waiter slipped a glass of ice coffee, rich in cream and sugar, under my
counter. Beams and nods fit to burst from the assistant coffee man across
the way. Beams and nods from the pantry girl. Thus every day. Our sole
conversation was, “How you lak?” “Fine!” He said the rest with coffee.
With the lunch rush over, Kelly sneaked around my entrance and jerked
his head sidewise. That meant, naturally, that I was to approach and harken
unto what he had to say. When Kelly imparted secrets—and much of what
Kelly had to impart was that sort of information where he felt called upon
to gaze about furtively to make sure no one was over-hearing—when he had
matters of weight then to impart he talked down in his boots and a bit out of
the corner of his mouth.
“Say, kid”—Kelly jerked his head—“want to tell you about this eatin'
business. Y'know, ain't no one supposed to eat nothin' on this floor. If the
boss catches ya, it's good-by dolly. Sign up over the door sayin' you'll be
dismissed at once if you eat anything—see? But I'm givin' ya a little tip—
see? I don't care how much ya eat—it's nothin' to me. I say eat all ya got a
mind to. Only for Gawd's sake don't let the Big Boss catch ya.” (The Big
Boss was the little chief steward, who drew down a fabulous salary and had
the whole place scared to death.) “See—pull a cracker box out so and put
what ya got to eat behind it this way, then ya can sit down and sorta take
your time at it. If the boss does come by—it's behind the cracker box and
you should worry! Have a cup of coffee?”
I was full up of coffee from my gentleman friend across the way, so
declined Kelly's assistance in obtaining more. Every day, about 2.30, Kelly
got in a certain more or less secluded corner of my compartment and ate a
bit himself. “Been almost fired a couple of times for doin' this—this place is

full o' squealers—gotta watch out all the time. Hell of a life I say when a
fella has to sneak around to eat a bit of food.”
That second afternoon, Kelly stopped in the middle of a gulp of coffee.
“Say, w'at t' hell's a girl like you workin' for, anyhow? Say, don't you
know you could get married easy as—my Gawd! too easy. Say, you could
pick up with one of these waiters just like that! They're good steady fellas,
make decent pay. You could do much worse than marry a waiter. I'm tellin'
ya there's no sense to a girl like you workin'.”
That was an obsession with Kelly. He drilled it into me daily. Kelly
himself was a settled married man. Of his state we talked often. I asked
Kelly the very first day if he ever went to Coney Island.
“Ustta—'ain't been for ten years.”
“Why not for ten years?”
Kelly looked at me out of the corner of his eyes. “Got married ten years
ago.”
“Well, and w'at of it? Don't you have no more fun?”
“You said it! I'm tellin' ya there's no more fun. Gee! I sure don't know
myself these ten years. I was the kind of a fella”—here Kelly was moved in
sheer admiration to do a bit of heavy cursing—“I was the kind of fella that
did everything—I'm tellin' ya, everything. Bet there ain't a thing in this
world I 'ain't done at least once, and most of 'em a whole lot more 'n that.
An' now—look at me now! Get up at four every mornin', but Sundays, get
down here at six” (Kelly was a suburbanite), “work till three, git home,
monkey with my tools a bit or play with the kids, eat dinner, sit around a
spell, go to bed.”
A long pause. “Ain't that a hell of a life, I'm askin' ya?”
Another pause in which Kelly mentally reviewed his glowing past. He
shook his head and smiled a sad smile. “If you could 'a' seen me ten years
ago!”

Kelly told me the story of his life more or less in detail some days later. I
say advisedly “more or less.” Considering the reputation he had given
himself, I am relieved to be able to note that he must have left some bits
out, though goodness knows he put enough in. But Kelly's matrimonial
romance must be told.
Kelly went with a peach of a girl in the years gone by—swellest little kid
—gee! he respected that girl—never laid hands on her. She wanted to go
back to the old country for a visit, so he paid her way there and back—one
hundred and sixty-five dollars it had cost him. Coming home from a ball
where Kelly had been manager—this at 4 A.M.—a remark of the girl's led
Kelly to suspect she was not the stainless bit of perfection his love had
pictured. So after three years of constant devotion Kelly felt that he had
been sold out. He turned around and said then and there to his fair one,
“You go to hell!” He never laid eyes on her again.
A few years later Kelly met an American girl. He went with her three
years, was making seventy-five dollars a month, had saved eight hundred
and seventy-six dollars, and in addition possessed one hundred and ten
dollars in life insurance. So he asked the lady to marry him. Y' know w'at
she said to Kelly? Kelly leaned his shaggy mop of hair my way. She said, “I
won't marry nobody on seventy-five dollars a month!” Again Kelly's
manhood asserted itself. Do you know w'at Kelly said to her? He says, says
he, once more, “You go to hell!” He quit.
Whereupon Kelly drew out every cent he possessed and sailed for
Europe. When he landed again in New York City, d' y'know how much
money Kelly had in his pocket? Thirty-five cents. Then he went West for
seven or eight years, and tore up the country considerable, Kelly did. He
came back to New York again, again minus cash. A few days after his return
the girl of eight years before met him by appointment at the Grand Central
Station. What d' y'know? She asked Kelly to marry her—just like that.
Heck! by that time Kelly didn't give a darn one way or the other. She
bought the ring, she hired the minister, she did the whole business. Kelly
married her—that's the wife he's got right now.
One of Kelly's steady, dependable waiters approached about 5 P.M. “Say,
girl, I like you!” Of course, the comeback for that now, as always, was, “Aw

go-an!”
“Sure, I like you. Say, how about goin' out this evening with me? We'll
sure do the old town!”
“I say, you sound like as if you got all of twenty-five cents in your
pocket!”
He leaned way over my counter.
“I got twenty-five dollars, and it's yours any time you say the word!”
It's words like that which sometimes don't get said.
For supper that night I sat at a table with a housekeeper, a parlor maid,
and a seamstress, and listened to much talk. Mainly, it was a discussion of
where the most desirable jobs were to be had in their respective lines. There
was complete unanimity of opinion. Clubs headed the list, and the cream of
cream were men's clubs. The housekeeper and parlor maid together painted
a picture which would lead one to conclude that the happiest women in all
New York City were the housekeepers in men's clubs. The work was light,
they were well treated—it was a job for anyone to strive for. The type of
men or women in clubs, they remarked, was ahead of what you'd draw in
any hotel.
The parlor maid, an attractive, gray-haired woman—indeed, all three
were gray-haired—was very pleased with her job at our hotel. She slept
there and loved it. The rooms were so clean—your towels were changed
daily just as for the guests. Sure she was very contented. If her mother were
only alive—she died two years ago—she'd be the happiest woman in the
world, she just knew it. But every single morning she woke up with an
empty feeling in her heart for the longings after her mother.

My diary of Thursday of that first week starts: “The best day since I've
been trying jobs—Glory be, it was rich!” And pages follow as to the
wonders of that one day—wonders to me, who was after what the workers
themselves think about the universe in general.

When I found how hard the Spanish woman I relieved at 1.30 had to
work, how much more rushed she was from 6 to 1.30 than ever I was from
1.30 to 9, and when I learned, in addition, that she received no more pay for
all her extra labors, I told her I would come early every day and help her
during the rush. This is all good psychology and I give it for what it is
worth. The first few days, this Thursday being one of them, she was very
grateful—spoke often of how much it helped to have me there early. My
last morning during my two weeks of the hotel job I was so rushed with
final errands to do before leaving New York that it was impossible for me to
arrive at work before 1.30, my regular and appointed time. The Spanish
woman knew it was my last day. But she was so put out to think I had not
arrived early that she whisked out of that compartment the second I arrived,
only taking time to give me one fearful and unmistakable glare. Kelly
caught the remnants of it as she swung by him. He sauntered over to my
counter. “Say, the nerve of some people!”
That Thursday noon, I ate with the workers in the help's kitchen. So
much talk! First there was a row on fit to rend the rafters. One of the Irish
girls plumped herself down to eat and raved on about Lizzie, an Armenian
girl, and something or other Lizzie had done or hadn't done with the
silverware. Everyone was frank as to what each thought about Lizzie.
Armenian stock was very low that day. Just then Lizzie appeared, a very
attractive, neat girl who had been friendly and kind to me. I had no idea it
was she about whose character such blusterous words were being spoken.
With Lizzie and the Irish girl face to face—Heaven help us! I expected to
see them at each other's throats. Such talk! Finally another Irish girl turned
to the Armenian. “Why t'hell do you get so mad over it all, now?” Lizzie
stopped, gave the second Irish girl a quizzical look. Slowly a smile spread
over her face. She gave a little chuckle. “Ho! Why t'hell?” We all laughed
and laughed, and the fight was off.
It seems Lizzie was known far and wide for her temper. She had been
fired from waiting on the chefs because she let it loose in their dining room
one night. Now they were trying her out up at our end of the service floor.
Minnie, the oldest Irish woman at our table and in a decidedly ruffled mood
that day, claimed it was the Armenian in her. “They're all like that. Shure, I
got a Armenian helper—that kid over there. Wait till he says one word more

to me. I'll bust a plate on his head and kick his prostrate form into the gutter.
It'll be a happy day in my life!”
They all asked me about my work and how I liked it. Evidently mine was
a job high in favor. “Shure you're left alone and no one to be under your feet
or botherin' with y' every minute of the day. You're yo'r own boss.”
The talk got around to the strike at the Hotel McAlpin of a few years ago.
It was for more pay. The strike was lost. I asked why. “Shure, they deserved
to lose it. Nobody hung together.”
We discussed domestic service. Every day at that hotel I wondered why
any girl took work in a private home if she could possibly get a hotel job.
Here was what could be considered by comparison with other jobs, good
pay, plus three nourishing meals a day, decent hours, and before and after
those hours freedom. In many cases, also, it meant a place to sleep. There
was a chance for talk and companionship with one's kind during the day.
Every chance I got I asked a girl if she liked working in a private home, or
would change her hotel job if she got a chance. The only person who was
not loud in decrying private service was Minnie during this special
Thursday lunch. But Minnie was so sore on the world that day. I do believe
she would have objected to the Virgin Mary, had the subject come up.
Minnie had worked years in private families and only six years in hotels.
She wished she'd never seen the inside of a hotel.
That same night at the supper table the subject came up again before an
entirely different crowd. Three at the table had tried domestic service.
Never again! Why? Always the answer was the same. “Aw, it's the feeling
of freedom ya never get there, and ya do get it in a hotel.” One sweet gray-
haired woman told of how she had worked some years as cook in a swell
family where they kept lots of servants. She got grand wages, and naïvely
she added, you get a chance to make lots on the side, o' course. I asked her
if she meant tips from guests. Oh no! She meant what you made off
tradespeople. Don't you see, if you got the butcher bill up so high, you got
so much off the butcher, and the same with the grocer and the rest. She had
a sister not cooking long who made over one hundred dollars a month,
counting what she got off tradespeople. It is a perfectly accepted way of
doing, mentioned with no concern.

But on the whole, that supper table agreed that domestic service was a
good deal like matrimony. If you got a good family, all right; but how many
good families were there in the world? One woman spoke of working where
they'd made a door mat of her. Barely did she have food enough to eat.
There were four in the family. When they had chops the lady of the house
ordered just four, which meant she who cooked the chops got none.
After lunch this full Thursday I rushed to assist Mary. I loved going down
the stairs into our hot scurry of excitement. Indeed, it was seeing behind the
scenes. And always the friendly nods from everyone, even though the
waiters especially looked ready to expire in pools of perspiration. At
Monsieur Le Bon Chef's counter some sticky waiter had ordered a roast-
beef sandwich. The heat had made him skeptical. “Call that beef?” The
waiter next him glared at him with a chuckle. “An' must we then always
lead in the cow for you to see?” A large Irishman breezed up to my Bon
Chef. “Two beef à la modes. Make it snappy, chief. Party's in a hurry. Has
to catch the five-thirty train”—this at one o'clock. Everyone good-natured,
and the perspiration literally rolling off them.
Most of the waiters were Irish. One of them was a regular dude—such
immaculateness never was. He was the funny man of the place, and showed
off for my special benefit, for I made no bones of the fact that he amused
me highly. He was a very chippy-looking waiter—pug nose, long upper lip.
When he ordered ice coffee he sneaked up on the Greek à la Bill Hart, ready
to pull a gun on him. He had two names at his disposal and used one or the
other with every order, no matter who the chef was. In a very deep tone of
voice, it was either, “James, custard pie!” or, “Dinsmore, one veal cutlet.”
But to me it was always: “Ah there, little one! Toast, I say toast. Dry, little
one. Ah yes! There be them who out of force of habit inflicted upon them
take even their toast dry. You get me, little one?”
He was especially immaculate this Thursday. I guessed he must be taking
at least three ladies out that evening. He looked at me out of the corner of
his eyes. “Three, little one, this hot night? Winter time, yes, a man can stand
a crowd about him, but not to-night. No. To-night, little one, I take but one
lady. It allows for more circulation of air. And you will be that One?”

The Greek this hot Thursday became especially friendly. He twirled his
heavy black mustache and carried on an animated broken-English
conversation most of the afternoon. Incidentally, he sent over one ice coffee
with thick cream and two frosted chocolates.
The little Spaniard next to him, he who served pies and ice cream and
more amazing desserts—he, too, became very friendly. There was nothing
the least fresh about the little Spaniard. He mostly leaned on his counter, in
moments of lull in trade, and when I so much as looked his way, he sighed
heavily. Finally he made bold to converse. I learned that he had been two
years in this country, eight months at his present job. When I asked him
how he spent his off time, he replied in his very broken English that he
knew nobody and went nowhere. “It is no pleasure to go alone.” He rooms
with an American family on the East Side. They are very nice. For some
years he had been in the printing trade in South America; there was
something to a job like that. But in New York he did not know enough
English to be a printer, and so, somehow, he found himself dishing pies and
ice cream at our hotel.
Later on that day he asked me, “Why are you so happy?”
Indeed I was very cheerful and made no secret of it. I had sung every
song I knew and then whistled them all as I worked. But Schmitz, who
surely had never smiled in all his life, could stand it no longer. “You better
not make so much noise,” he said. “You see, it's dis vay—” Poor Schmitz,
he had a miserable time of it that afternoon. For my expressions of
contentment with the world had spread. Unconsciously a chef would
whistle a bit here as he mixed his gravy ingredients, another there as he
minced chicken, yet another in still another direction as he arranged a bowl
of vegetables. Schmitz's head swirled first in one direction, then in another.
Aching he was to reduce the universe to his perpetual state of gloom. But
chefs he stood in awe of. He dared silence only me, and every so often I
forgot.
So the Spaniard asked me why I was so happy. I had no reason. Only a
great multitude of reasons why there was no excuse to be anything else, but
I did not go into that. He would know, though.
“What did you do last night?”

“Ho!” I laughed at him, “rode home on the top of a bus!”
A bit later a piece of folded paper landed almost in my French dressing. It
was a note from the Spaniard: “Will you go riding with me to-night?” I
wrote on the bottom of the paper: “Not to-night. Perhaps next week, yes?”
A few moments later a folded menu landed on the floor. On the back was
written: “I will be very pleased whenever you can or wish. Could it be
Sunday? I hope you wouldn't take it amiss my asking you this. Frank.”
I really wanted to take that bus ride with Frank. It still worries me that I
did not. He was such a lonesome person.
Then there was the tall, lean, dark Irish waiter I called Mr. O'Sullivan. He
was a continual joy to my heart and gave me cause for many a chuckle. A
rebel, was Mr. O'Sullivan. I heard Kelly call him down twice for growling
at what he considered inexcusable desires in the matter of food or service
on the part of patrons by telling Mr. O'Sullivan it was none of his ——
business. But I loved to listen to Mr. O'Sullivan's growlings, and once he
realized that, he used to stop at my counter, take extra long to collect three
slices of lemon, and tell me his latest grievance. To-night, this Thursday, he
was sputtering.
“Shure and de y'know what now? I've two parties out there want finger
bowls. Finger bowls!” sputtered Mr. O'Sullivan.
“Shure an' it's a long ways from the sight of finger bowls them two was
born. It had better be a pail apiece they'd be askin' for. Finger bowls
indeed!” Mr. O'Sullivan had gotten down to a mumble. “Shure an' they
make me sick!”
Mr. O'Sullivan knew that I gave ear to his sentiments upon such matters
as old parties, male or female, who must needs order special kinds of extra
digestible bread, and usually that bread must in addition be toasted. While it
was toasting, Mr. O'Sullivan voiced his views on Old Maids with
Indigestion. Much of it does not bear repeating. When the toast was done,
Mr. O'Sullivan would hold out his plate with the napkin folded ready for the
toast. “Shure an yo'r the sweetest child my eyes ever looked upon” (Mr.
O'Sullivan would say just the same thing in the same way to a toothless old

hag of ninety). “Mind you spare yo'rself now from both bein' an old maid
and sufferin' to the point where y' can't eat plain white bread!”
This particular Thursday I had even found some one to talk to in the
recreation room when I sneaked up at three o'clock. There came a time
when Schmitz's patience was strained over my regular disappearance from
about 3 to 3.30. There was absolutely nothing for me to do just then in my
own line, so I embraced that opportunity daily to take my way to the
recreation room and see what pickings I could gather up. But one afternoon
Schmitz's face bore an extra-heavy frown. “Say, what you do every day that
keeps you from your work all this time? Don't you know that ain't no way
to do? Don't you understand hotel work is just like a factory? Everybody
must be in his place all day and not go wandering off!”
“Ever work in a factory?” I asked Schmitz.
He deigned no answer.
“Well, then, I'm telling you I have, and hotel work ain't like a factory at
all.”
“Vell, you see it's dis vay—naturally—”
This Thursday up in the recreation room I found an ancient scrubwoman,
patched and darned to pieces, with stringy thin hair, and the fat, jovial
Irishwoman from the help's pantry. The three of us had as giddy a half hour
as anyone in all New York. We laughed at one another's jokes till we almost
wept, and forgot all about the thermometer. The fat Irishwoman had worked
at the hotel two years, the scrubwoman almost that long. Both “lived out.”
They, too, informed me I had one of the best jobs in the hotel—nobody
messin' in with what you're doin'—they leave y'alone. The fat one had
worked some time in the linen room, but preferred pantry work. The linen
room was too much responsibility—had to count out aprons and towels and
things in piles of ten and tie them, and things like that—made a body's head
swim.
Realizing Schmitz's growing discomfort, I finally had to tear myself
away. The fat Irishwoman called after me, “Good-by, dear, and God bless
y'.”

Upstairs at supper that night I had the luck to land again at a talkative
table. We discussed many things—Ireland, for one. One girl was she who
had come two years ago from Ireland and did salads in the main kitchen.
Such a brogue! An Irish parlor maid had been long years in this country.
The two asked many questions of each other about their life in the Old
Country. “Shure,” sighed one, “I love every stick and every stone and tree
and blade of grass in Ireland!” “Shure,” sighed the other, “an' that's just the
way I feel about it, too!”
Everyone at the table liked working at our hotel. According to them, the
hotel was nice, the girls nice, hours nice.
The subject of matrimony, as ever, came up. Not a soul at the table but
what was ag'in' it. Why should a woman get married when she can support
herself? All she'd get out of it would be a pack of kids to clean up after, and
work that never ended. Of course, the concession was eventually made, if
you were sure you were gettin' a good man— But how many good men
were there in the world? And look at the divorces nowadays! Why try it at
all? One girl reported as statistically accurate that there was one divorce in
the United States to every four marriages. “You don't say!” was the chorus.
The subject changed to summer hotels. One woman had worked last
summer as a waitress at one of the beaches. That was the swellest job ever
—just like a vacation! All summer she had two tables only to wait on, two
persons at a table. Each table had tipped her five dollars a week. Next
summer we all must try it.
The minutes flew by too fast that supper. Before I knew it, 5.30 had come
around, and by the time I was downstairs again it was five minutes past my
appointed half hour. Poor, poor Schmitz! And yet lucky Schmitz. It must
have caused his soul much inner satisfaction to have a real honest-to-
goodness grievance to complain about. (You see, he could not go up for his
supper until I came down from mine.) Schmitz upbraided me, patiently,
with explanations. Every single night from then on, when at five he would
tell me I could go upstairs, he always added, “And be sure you're back at
half past five!” In natural depravity of spirit, it was my delight one night to
be able to sneak down at about 5.25 without being seen by Schmitz. Then I
shrank into a corner of my compartment, out of his line of vision, and

worked busily on my evening chores. At 5.30, Schmitz began his anxious
scanning of our large clock. By 5.40 he was a wreck and the clock had
nearly been glared off its hinges. Then it was a waiter called out to me the
first evening order. With the crucified steps of a martyr, a ten-minute-
hungry martyr at that, Schmitz made his way over to fill that order. And
there I was, busily filling it myself! Of course, I hope I have made it clear
that Schmitz was the kind who would say, “I knew she was there all along.”
The rush of this particular Thursday night! More lettuce had to be sent
for in the middle of the evening, more tomatoes, more blackberries, more
cantaloupes, more bread for toast. There was no stopping for breath. In the
midst of the final scrubbings and cleanings came an order of “One
combination salad, Sweetheart!” That done and removed and there sounded
down the way, “One cantaloupe, Honey!” Back the waiter came in a
moment. “The old party says it's too ripe.” There were only two left to
choose from. “Knock his slats in if he don't like that, the old fossil.” In
another moment the waiter was back again with the second half. “He says
he don't want no cantaloupe, anyhow. Says he meant an order of
Philadelphia cream cheese.”
But nine o'clock came round and somehow the chores were all done and
Schmitz nodded his regal head ever so little—his sign for, “Madam, you
may take your departure,” and up I flew through the almost deserted main
kitchen, up the three flights to the service floor, down four flights to the
time-clock floor (elevators weren't always handy), to be greeted by my
friend the time-clock man with his broad grin and his, “Well, if here ain't
my little bunch o' love!”
If he and Schmitz could only have gotten mixed a bit in the original
kneading....
By Saturday of that week I began my diary: “Goodness! I couldn't stand
this pace long—waiters are too affectionate.” I mention such a matter and
go into some detail over their affection here and there, because it was in no
sense personal. I mean that any girl working at my job, provided she was
not too ancient and too toothless and too ignorant of the English language,
would have been treated with equal enthusiasm. True, a good-looking
Irishman did say to me one evening, “I keep thinkin' to myself durin' the

day, what is there about you that's different. I shure like it a lot what it is,
but I just can't put my finger on it.” I used as bad grammar as the next; I
appeared, I hoped, as ignorant as the next. Yet another Irishman remarked,
“I don't know who you are or where you came from or where you got your
education, but you shure have got us all on the run!” But any girl with the
least wits about her would have had them on the run. She was the only girl
these men got a chance to talk to the greater part of the day.
But what if a girl had a couple of years of that sort of thing? Or does she
get this attention only the first couple of weeks of the couple of years,
anyhow? Does a waiter grow tired of expressing his affection before or after
the girl grows tired of hearing it? I could not help but feel that most of it
was due to the fact that perhaps among those waiters and such girls as they
knew a purely friendly relationship was practically unknown. Sex seemed
to enter in the first ten minutes. Girls are not for friends—they're to flirt
with. It was for the girl to set the limits; the man had none.
But eight and one-half hours a day of parrying the advances of
affectionate waiters—a law should be passed limiting the cause for such
exertion to two hours a day, no overtime. Nor have I taken the gentle reader
into my confidence regarding the Spanish chef in the main kitchen. He did
the roasting. I had to pass his stove on my way to the elevators. At which he
dropped everything, wiped his hands on his apron, and beamed from ear to
ear until I got by. One day he dashed along beside me and directed an
outburst of Spanish into my ear. When I shook my head and shrugged my
shoulders and got it into his head that I was not a countrywoman, his
dismay was purely temporary. He spoke rather flowery English. Would I
walk up the stairs with him? No, I preferred the elevator. He, did too. I
made the most of it by asking him questions too fast for him to ask me any.
He was a tailor by trade, but business had been dull for months. In despair
he had taken to roasting. Some six months he had been at our hotel. He
much preferred tailoring, and in two months he would be back at his trade
in a little shop of his own, making about fifty to seventy-five dollars a
week. And then he got in his first question.
“Are you married?”
“No.”

“Could I then ask you to go out with me some evening?”—all this with
many beams and wipings of hands on his apron.
Well, I was very busy.
But one evening. Oh, just one evening—surely one evening.
Well, perhaps—
To-night, then?
No, not to-night.
To-morrow night?
No, no night this week or next week, but perhaps week after next.
Ah, that is so long, so long!
There was no earthly way to get to the stairs or elevators except by his
stove. I came to dread it. Always the Spanish ex-tailor dropped everything
with a clatter and chased after me. I managed to pass his confines at greater
and greater speed. Invariably I heard his panting, “Listen! Listen!” after me,
but I tore on, hoping to get an elevator that started up before he could make
it.
One day the Spaniard, this tall thin roaster with the black mustache, was
waiting as I came out of the locker room.
“Listen! Listen!” he panted, from force of habit. “Next week is still so
very long off.”
It so happened it was my last day at the hotel. I told him I was leaving
that night.
“Oh, miss!” He looked really upset. “Then you will go out to-night with
me. Surely to-night.”
No, I had a date.
To-morrow night.
No, I had another date.

Sunday—oh, Sunday, just one Sunday.
Sunday I had two dates.
I should be able to flatter my female soul that at least he forgot the
seasoning that night in his roasts.
Downstairs that first Saturday the little quiet Spaniard of the pies and ice
cream screwed up his courage, crossed over to my precinct, leaned his arms
on my front counter, and said, “If I had a wife like you I would be happy all
the rest of my life!”
Having delivered himself of those sentiments, he hastily returned to his
pies and ice cream.
The Greek coffee man would take me to a show that night.
Saturday, to my surprise, was a slack day in the café business. Trade is
always light. Sunday our kitchen closed shop. Another reason why my job
held allurements. I was the only girl to get Sunday off. Also, because we
were the only department in the hotel to close down altogether, it seems we
were wont to have an annual picnic. Alas that I had to miss it!
Plans were just taking shape, too, for this year's event. Last year they
motored over to Long Island. Much food, many drinks. It was a rosy
memory. This year Kelly wanted a hay ride. Kelly, he of the highly colored
past, even so contended there was nothing in the world like the smell of
hay.
There was no fun to the supper that Saturday night. I sat at a table with a
deaf girl, two dirty men, and a fat, flabby female with pop eyes, and not a
one of them acted as if he possessed the ability to speak. Except the deaf
girl, who did tell me she couldn't hear.
So I ate hastily and made for the recreation room. For the first time the
piano was in use. A chambermaid, surrounded by four admiring fellow-
workers, was playing “Oh, they're killin' men and women for a wearin' of
the green.” That is, I made out she meant it for that tune. With the right
hand she picked out what every now and then approached that melody. With
the left she did a tum-te-dum which she left entirely to chance, the right

hand and its perplexities needing her entire attention. During all of this,
without intermission, her foot conscientiously pressed the loud pedal.
Altogether there were seven in the chambermaid's audience. I sat down
next to a little wrinkled auburn-haired Irish chambermaid whose face
looked positively inspired. She beat time with one foot and both hands.
“Ain't it jus' grand!” she whispered to me. “If I c'u'd jus' play like that!” Her
eyes sought the ceiling. When the player had finished her rendition there
was much applause. One girl left the clouds long enough to ask, “Oh,
Jennie, is it really true you never took a lesson?” Jennie admitted it was
true. “Think of that, now!” the little woman by me gasped.
The chambermaid next gave an original interpretation of “Believe me if
all those endearing young charms.” At least it was nearer that than anything
else. I had to tear myself away in the middle of what five out of seven
people finally would have guessed was “Way down upon the Suwanee
River.” The faces of the audience were still wreathed in that expression you
may catch on a few faces at Carnegie Hall.
Monday there was a chambermaids' meeting. Much excitement. They had
been getting seven dollars a week. The management wished to change and
pay them by the month, instead—thirty dollars a month. There was
something underhanded about it, the girls were sure of that. In addition
there was a general feeling that everyone was in for more or less of a cut in
wages about September. A general undertone of suspicion that day was over
everything and everybody. Several chambermaids were waiting around the
recreation room the few moments before the meeting. They were upset over
that sign under the picture of Christ, “No cursing no stealing when tempted
look on his kindly face.” As long as they'd been in that hotel they'd never
heard no cursin' among the girls, and as for stealin'—well, they guessed the
guests stole more than ever the girls did. There were too many squealers
around that hotel, that was the trouble. One girl spoke up and said it wasn't
the hotel. New York was all squealers—worst “race” she ever knew for
meanness to one another—nothin' you'd ever see in the Irish!
I thought back over the dinner conversation that noon. An Irish girl asked
me what my hurry was, when my work didn't begin till 1.30. I told her I
helped out the Spanish woman and remarked that I thought it wrong that

she didn't get more pay than I. “Say,” said the Irish girl, “you jus' look out
for your own self in this world and don't you go round worryin' over no one
else. You got number one to look out for and that's all.”
The excitement of the day was that the Big Boss for the first time took
note of the fact I was alive. He said good evening and thought he'd look in
my ice chest. My heart did flutter, but I knew I was safe. I had scrubbed and
polished that ice chest till it creaked and groaned the Saturday night before.
The brass parts were blinding. But there was too much food in it for that
hour of the night. He called Schmitz—Schmitz was abject reverence and
acquiescence. It was, of course, Kelly's fault for leaving so much stuff there
when he went at 3. And Kelly was gruff as a bear next day. Evidently the
Big Boss spoke to him about sending stuff upstairs after the lunch rush was
over. He almost broke the plates hurling things out of the ice box at 2.30.
And the names he called Schmitz I dare not repeat. He swore and he swore
and he swore! And he stripped the ice box all but bare.
How down on prohibition were Kelly and many of those waiters! Perhaps
all the waiters, but I did not hear all express opinions. A waiter was talking
to Kelly about it in front of my counter one day. “How can we keep this
up?” the waiter moaned. “There was a time when if you got desperate you
could take a nip and it carried you over. But I ask you, how can a man live
when he works like this and works and then goes home and sits around and
goes to bed, and then gets up and goes back and works and works, and then
goes home and sits around? You put a dollar down on the table and look at
it, and then pick it up and put it in your pocket again. Hell of a life, I say,
and I don't see how we can keep it up with never a drink to make a man
forget his troubles!”
Kelly put forth that favorite claim that there was far more evil-doing of
every sort and description since prohibition than before—and then added
that everyone had his home-brew anyhow. He told of how the chefs and he
got to the hotel early one morning and started to make up six gallons of
home-brew down in our kitchen. Only, o' course, “some dirty guy had to go
an' squeal” on 'em and Kelly 'most lost his job, did Kelly.
I had a very nice Italian friend—second cook, he called himself—who
used to come over to the compartment of Monsieur Le Bon Chef and talk

over the partition to me every afternoon from four to half past. He also was
not in the least fresh, but just talked and talked about many things. His first
name in Italian was “Eusebio,” but he found it more convenient in our land
to go under the name of “Vwictor.” He came from a village of fifty
inhabitants not far from Turin, almost on the Swiss border, where they had
snow nine months in the year. Why had he journeyed to America? “Oh, I
donno. Italians in my home town have too little money and too many
children.”

Victor was an intelligent talker. I asked him many questions about the
labor problem generally. When he first came to this country seven years ago
he started work in the kitchen of the Waldorf-Astoria. In those days pay for
the sort of general unskilled work he did was fifteen to eighteen dollars a
month. Every other day hours were from 6 A.M. to 8.30 P.M.; in between days
they got off from 2 to 5 in the afternoon. Now, in the very same job, a man
works eight hours a day and gets eighteen dollars a week. Victor at present
drew twenty-two dollars a week, plus every chef's allotment of two dollars
and forty cents a week “beer money.” (It used to be four bottles of beer a
day at ten cents a bottle. Now that beer was a doubtful bestowal, the hotels
issued weekly “beer money.” You could still buy beer at ten cents a bottle,
only practically everyone preferred the cash.)
But Victor thought he was as well off seven years ago on eighteen dollars
a month as he would be to-day on eighteen dollars a week. Then, it seems,
he had a nice room with one other man for four dollars a month, including
laundry. Now he rooms alone, it is true, but he pays five dollars a week for
a room he claims is little, if any, better than the old one, and a dollar a week
extra for laundry. Then he paid two to three dollars for a pair of shoes, now
ten or twelve, and they wear out as fast as the two-dollar shoes of seven
years before. Now fifty dollars for a suit no better than the one he used to
get for fifteen dollars. Thus spoke Victor.
Besides, Victor could save nothing now, for he had a girl, and you know
how it is with women. It's got to be a present all the time. You can't get 'em
by a store window without you go in and buy a waist or a hat or goodness
knows what all a girl doesn't manage to want. He went into detail over his
recent gifts. Why was he so generous as all that to his fair one? Because if
he didn't get the things for her he was afraid some other man would.
Nor could Victor understand how people lived in this country without
playing more. Every night, every single night, he must find some
countryman and play around a little bit before going to bed. “These fellas
who work and work all day, and then eat some dinner, and then go home
and sit around and go to bed.” No, Victor preferred death to such stagnation.
If it was only a game of cards and a glass of wine (prohibition did not seem

to exist for Victor and his countrymen) or just walking around the streets,
talking. Anything, so long as it was something.
Victor was a union man. Oh, sure. He was glowing with pride and
admiration in the union movement in Italy—there indeed they
accomplished things! But in this country, no, the union movement would
never amount to much here. For two reasons. One was that working people
on the whole were treated too well here to make good unionists. Pay a man
good wages and give him the eight-hour day—what kind of a union man
will he make? The chances are he won't join at all.
But the main reason why unions would never amount to much here was
centered in the race question. Victor told of several cooks' strikes he had
been in. What happens? A man stands up and says something, then
everybody else says, “Don't listen to him; he's only an Irishman.” Some one
else says something, and everyone says, “Don't pay any attention to him;
he's only an Italian.” The next man—he's only a Russian, and so on.
Then pretty soon what happens next? Pretty soon a Greek decides he'll go
back to work, and then all the Greeks go back; next an Austrian goes back
—all his countrymen follow. And, anyhow, says my Italian friend Eusebio,
you can't understand nothin' all them foreigners say, anyhow.
I asked him if Monsieur Le Bon Chef after his start as a strike breaker
had finally joined a union. “Oh, I guess he's civilized now,” grinned Victor.
Numerous times one person or another about our hotel spoke of the
suddenness with which the workers there would be fired. “Bing, you go!”
just like that. Kelly, who had been working there over two years, told me
that the only way to think of a job was to expect to be fired every day. He
claimed he spent his hour's ride in to work every morning preparing himself
not to see his time card in the rack, which would mean no more job for him.
I asked Victor one day about the girl who had held my job a year and a
half and why she was fired. There was a story for you! Kelly a few days
before had told me that he was usually able to “get” anybody. “Take that
girl now what had your job. I got her. She was snippy to me two or three
times and I won't stand that. It's all right if anybody wants to get good and

mad, but I detest snippy folks. So I said to myself, 'I'll get you, young lady,'
and within three days I had her!”
Kelly was called away and never finished the story, but Victor did. The
girl, it seems, got several slices of ham one day from one of the chefs. She
wrapped them carefully in a newspaper and later started up the stairs with
the paper folded under her arm, evidently bound for the locker room. Kelly
was standing at the foot of the stairs—“Somebody had tipped him off, see?”
“What's the news to-day?” asked Kelly.
“'Ain't had time to read the paper yet,” the girl replied.
“Suppose we read it now together,” said Kelly, whereupon he slipped the
paper out from under her arm and exposed the ham to view.
“You're fired!” said Kelly.
He sent her up to the Big Boss, and he did everything he could think of to
get the girl to tell which chef had given her the ham. The girl refused
absolutely to divulge that.
The Big Boss came down to our kitchen. He asked each chef in turn if he
had given the girl the ham, and each chef in turn said No.
The Big Boss came back again in a few minutes. “We can put the
detective force of the hotel on this job and find out within a few days who
did give that ham away and the man will be fired. But I don't want to do it
that way. If the man who did it will confess right now that he did I promise
absolutely he will not be fired.”
A chef spoke up, “I did it.”
Within fifteen minutes he was fired.

As ever, the day for leaving arrived. This time I gave notice to Kelly
three days in advance, so that a girl could be found to take my place. “The
Big Chief and I both said when we seen you, she won't stay long at this
job.”

“Why not?” I indignantly asked Kelly.
“Ah, shucks!” sighed Kelly. Later: “Well, you're a good kid. You were
making good at your job, too. Only I'll tell y' this. You're too conscientious.
Don't pay.”
And still later, “Aw, forget this working business and get married.”
There was much red tape to leaving that hotel—people to see, cards to
sign and get signed. Everyone was nice. I told Kelly—and the news spread
—the truth, that I was unexpectedly going to Europe, being taken by the
same lady who brought me out from California, her whose kids I looked
after. If after six months I didn't like it in Europe—and everyone was rather
doubtful that I would, because they don't treat workin' girls so very well in
Europe—the lady would pay my way back to America second-class. (The
Lord save my soul.)
I told Schmitz I was going on the afternoon of the evening I was to leave.
Of course he knew it from Kelly and the others. “Be sure you don't forget to
leave your paring knife,” was Schmitz's one comment.
Farewells were said—I did surely feel like the belle of the ball that last
half hour. On the way out I decided to let bygones be bygones and sought
out Schmitz to say good-by.
“You sure you left that paring knife?” said Schmitz.

CONCLUSION

H ERE I sit in all the peace and stillness of the Cape Cod coast, days
filled with only such work as I love, and play aplenty, healthy
youngsters frolicky about me, the warmest of friends close by. The
larder is stocked with good food, good books are on the shelves, each day
starts and ends with a joyous feeling about the heart.
And I, this sunburnt, carefree person, pretend to have been as a worker
among workers. Again some one says, “The artificiality of it!”
Back in that hot New York the girls I labored among are still packing
chocolates, cutting wick holes for brass lamp cones, ironing “family,”
beading in the crowded dress factory. Up at the Falls they are hemming
sheets and ticketing pillow cases. In the basement of the hotel some pantry
girl, sweltering between the toaster and the egg boiler, is watching the clock
to see if rush time isn't almost by.
Granted at the start, if you remember, and granted through each
individual job, it was artificial—my part in it all. But what in the world was
there to do about that? I was determined that not forever would I take the
say-so of others on every phase of the labor problem. Some things I would
experience for myself. Certain it is I cannot know any less than before I
started. Could I help knowing at least a bit more? I do know more—I know
that I know more!
And yet again I feel constrained to call attention to the fact that six jobs,
even if the results of each experience were the very richest possible, are but
an infinitesimal drop in what must be a full bucket of industrial education
before a person should feel qualified to speak with authority on the subject
of labor. Certain lessons were learned, certain tentative conclusions arrived
at. They are given here for what they may be worth and in a very humble
spirit. Indeed, I am much more humble in the matter of my ideas concerning
labor than before I took my first job.

Perhaps the most valuable lesson learned was that a deep distrust of
generalizations has been acquired, to last, I hope, the rest of life. It is so
easy, so comfortable, to make a statement of fact to cover thousands of
cases. Nowhere does the temptation seem to be greater than in a discussion
of labor. “Labor wants this and that!” “Labor thinks thus and so!” “Labor
does this and the other thing!” Thus speaks the labor propagandist, feeling
the thrill of solid millions behind him; thus speaks the “capitalist,” feeling
the antagonism of solid millions against him.
And all this time, how many hearts really beat as one in the labor world?
Indeed, the situation would clear up with more rapidity if we went to the
other extreme and thought of labor always as thirty million separate
individuals. We would be nearer the truth than to consider them as this one
great like-minded mass, all yearning for the same spiritual freedom; all
eager for the downfall of capitalism.
What can one individual know of the hopes and desires of thirty
millions? Indeed, it is a rare situation where one person can speak honestly
and intelligently for one hundred others. Most of us know precious little
about ourselves. We understand still less concerning anyone else. In a very
general way, everyone in the nation wants the same things. That is a good
point to remember, for those who would exaggerate group distinctions. In a
particular way, no two people function exactly alike, have the same
ambitions, same capacities.
There is, indeed, no great like-minded mass of laborers. Instead we have
millions of workers split into countless small groups, whose group interests
in the great majority of cases loom larger on the horizon than any hold the
labor movement, as such, might have on them. Such interests, for instance,
as family, nationality, religion, politics. Besides, there is the division which
sex interests and rivalries make—the conflict, too, between youth and age.
Yet for the sake of a working efficiency we must do a minimum of
classifying. Thirty million is too large a number to handle separately. There
seems to be a justification for a division of labor, industrially considered,
into three groups, realizing the division is a very loose one:

1. Labor or class-conscious group.

2. Industrially conscious group.
3. Industrially nonconscious group.

The great problem of the immediate future is to get groups 1 and 3 into
Group 2. The more idealistic problem of the more distant future is to turn a
great industrially conscious group into a socially conscious group.

By the first group, the labor or class-conscious group, is meant the
members of the American Federation of Labor, Industrial Workers of the
World, four railroad Brotherhoods, Amalgamated Clothing Workers,
socialist and communist organizations—workers whose affiliations with
certain bodies tend to make them ultraconscious of the fact that they are
wage workers and against the capitalist system. Class antagonism is
fostered. There is much use of the word “exploited.” In their press and on
their platforms such expressions are emphasized as “profits for the lazy who
exploit the workers.” Everything possible is done to paint labor white, the
employer black, forgetting that no side has the monopoly in any shade.
To those who from sympathy or antagonism would picture at least
organized labor as like-minded, it must be pointed out that for the great part
the several millions represented by Group 1 are perhaps more often warring
in their aims and desires than acting as one. Never have they acted as one.
Organized labor represents but a fraction of labor as a whole. Some more or
less spectacular action on the part of capital against labor always tends to
solidify the organized workers. They are potentially like-minded in specific
instances. Otherwise the interests of the carpenters' union tends to
overshadow the interests of the A. F. of L. as a whole; the interests of the
A. F. of L. tend most decidedly to overshadow the interests of organized
labor as a whole. Socialists bark at communists. Charges of capitalist
tendencies are made against the four Brotherhoods. The women's unions
feel legislated against in the affairs of labor. Indeed, only utter stupidity on
the part of capital ever could weld organized labor into enough solidarity to
get society or anyone else agitated for long. Much of the “open shop” fight
borders on such stupidity.

Group 2 is at present but an infinitesimal fraction of labor. It comprises
those workers whose background has been fortunate enough, as to both
heredity and environment, to allow of their main industrial interests
centering around the doing of their particular job well for the sake of their
industry as a whole, to which a sentiment of loyalty has been aroused and
held. There is no feeling of class antagonism, no assurance that the interests
of labor are forever inimical to those of the employer, and vice versa.
Where such an attitude exists on the part of workers it presupposes an
employer of unusual breadth of understanding or a deep love for his fellow-
man. As co-operation in industry can be shown to pay socially and
financially, so may this type of employer come more and more to supersede
the old-fashioned “boss.”
Group 3, the industrially nonconscious workers, includes the great
majority of labor in the United States. Under this heading come all those
who for reasons connected with the type of industry engaged in, or because
of individual or sex characteristics, remain apart from any so-called labor
movement. Practically all women fall under this head, most of the foreign
labor population, most of unskilled labor. Many members of labor
organizations technically belonging in Group 1 really fall under Group 3.
The great majority of American labor undoubtedly are not class or group
conscious in the sense that they feel themselves as workers pitted against a
capitalist class. Temperamentally, intellectually, the doctrines of Karl Marx
are not for them. They never heard of Karl Marx. They get up and go to
work in the morning. During the day they dub away at something or other,
whatever it may be—the chances are it changes rather often—putting no
more effort into the day's work than is necessary to hold down an
uninteresting job. They want their pay at the end of the week. Many have
not the minimum intellectual capacity necessary to do a piece of work
properly. Many more have not the minimum physical capacity required for
even routine tasks. Very many, indeed, are nervous misfits.
Yet a goodly number in Group 3 represent a high type of worker to whom
the doctrine of class warfare is repugnant, and yet whose industrial
experience has never resulted in making them industrially conscious. They
feel no particular call to show more than average interest in their job.

Peace, efficiency, production in industry, can come only as Group 2
increases. To recruit from Group 1 will always be difficult. Once labor feels
itself hostile to the employer and his interests, which is another way of
saying, once the employing group by its tactics succeeds in making labor
conclude that “the working class and the employing class have nothing in
common,” the building up of a spirit of co-operation is difficult indeed.
Class consciousness is poor soil in which to plant any seeds of industrial
enthusiasm.
Would you, then, asks a dismayed unionist, build up your so-called
industrially conscious group at the expense of organized labor? The answer
is a purely pragmatic one, based on the condition of things as they are, not
as idealists would have them. Rightly or wrongly, the American employing
group long ago decided that the organized-labor movement was harmful to
American industry. The fact that the labor movement was born of the
necessity of the workers, and in the main always flourished because of the
continued need of the workers, was never taken into account. Every
conceivable argument was and is used against organized labor. Many of
those arguments are based on half truths; or no truths at all. The fact
remains that probably the majority of the American public believes the
organized-labor movement to be against our social, civic, and industrial
welfare. However right or wrong such a deduction is, it is safe to say that
for the great part those who hold that belief do so in absolute good faith.
The result is that the American labor movement has developed ever in an
atmosphere so hostile that the effect on the growth of the movement has
been that which hostile environment always exerts on any growing thing. It
has warped the movement. It has emphasized everything hostile within the
movement itself. No wonder a fighting spirit has ever been in evidence. No
wonder only the fighting type of labor leader has emerged. The movement
has had little or no opportunity for construction. Always the struggle for
existence itself has been uppermost. No wonder the conclusion can justly be
drawn that the American labor movement has not always played a highly
productive role in American industry.
It has been everybody's fault, if we are searching for a resting place for
the blame of it all. Which gets us no place.

The point is, looked at without the tinted glasses of either capital or labor,
that the psychology of the American employer for the past, assuredly the
present, and at least the near future, has been, and is, and will be, so
inimical to organized labor that the movement would not be allowed to
function as a constructive industrial force. Too much of its energies must go
to fighting. At the same time, too much of the energies of the employer go
to fighting it. The public pays the price, and it is enormous. The spiritual
cost of bitterness of spirit far outweighs any monetary loss to industry,
tremendous as that is.
Why is not the present, then, a wise time in which to encourage an
alternative movement, one that has not the effect of a red rag to a bull?
Labor can shout its loudest; the fact remains that in this country labor is
very far from controlling the industrial situation. Therefore, the employer
must still be taken into account in any program of industrial reform. That
being so, it might be saner to try some scheme the employer will at least
listen to than stubbornly continue to fight the issue out along the old lines of
organized labor alone, at the very mention of which the average employer
grows red in the face.
It is not, indeed, that we would do away with the organized-labor
movement, if we could. The condition is far too precarious for that. Labor
too often needs the support of unionism to keep from being crushed. The
individual too often needs the educational influence organization exerts.
Organized labor, despite the handicaps within and without, has too much of
construction to its credit. The point is, further growth in the organized-labor
movement, considering the development forced upon the movement by its
own past and the ever antagonistic attitude of business, will not, for the
present and immediate future, necessarily spell peace, efficiency,
production. Rather, continued, if not increased, bitterness.
What is the development, at least for the present and immediate future,
which will improve the situation?
The first move—and by that we mean the thing to start doing to-day—is
to begin converting the non-industrially conscious group into the
industrially conscious group. Group 3 is peaceful—they call no attention to
themselves by any unrest or demands or threats. But they are not efficient or

productive, the reason being that they have not enough interest in their jobs,
or in many cases are not physically or mentally competent. Theirs are sins
of omission, not commission.
The process of this conversion means many things. It means first and
foremost an understanding of human nature; a realization that the great
shortcoming of industry has been that it held, as organized, too little
opportunity for a normal outlet to the normal and more or less pressing
interests and desires of human beings.
It worked in a vicious circle. The average job gave the worker little or no
chance to show any initiative, to feel any sense of ownership or
responsibility, to use such intellect and enthusiasm as he possessed. The
attitude of the average employer built up no spirit of loyalty or co-operation
between management and men. Hence these very human tendencies,
compelling expression in a normal personality, became atrophied, as far as
the job was concerned, and sought such functioning as a discouraging
environment left them capable of in fields outside of industry—in many
cases, within the labor movement itself. The less capacity the job called out,
the more incapable the worker became. Tendencies inherent in human
nature, whose expressions all these years could have been enriching the
individual and industry, and therefore the nation as a whole, have been
balked entirely, or shunted off to find expression often in antisocial outlets.
In some cases the loss to industry was small, since the individual capacities
at best were small. In other cases the loss was great indeed. In every case,
encouragement of the use of capacities increases the possibilities of those
capacities.
The first step in this process of conversion then is to reorganize the
relationship between management and men so that as many outlets as
possible within industry can be found for those human expressions whose
functioning will enrich the individual and industry. Which means that little
by little the workers must share in industrial responsibilities. The job itself,
with every conceivable invention for calling out the creative impulse, can
never, under the machine process, enlist sufficient enthusiasm for sustained
interest and loyalty on the part of the worker. He must come to have a word
in management, in determining the conditions under which he labors five
and a half to seven days a week.

It is a nice point here. The parlor Bolshevik pictures all labor eager and
anxious and capable of actually controlling industry. The fact of the matter
is that most individuals from any and every walk of life prefer to sidestep
responsibility. Yet everyone does better under some. Too much may have a
more disastrous effect than not enough—to the individual as well as
industry. Here again is where there must be caution in generalizing. Each
employer has a problem of his own. Nor can the exact amount of
responsibility necessary to call out maximum efficiency and enthusiasm
ever be determined in advance.
I have talked to numerous employers whose experience has been the
same. At first their employees showed no desire for any added
responsibility whatever. Had there not been the conviction that they were on
the right track, the whole scheme of sharing management with the workers
would have been abandoned. Little by little, however, latent abilities were
drawn out; as more responsibilities were intrusted to the workers, their
capacities for carrying the responsibilities increased. In two cases that I
know of personally, the employees actually control the management of their
respective companies. In both these companies the employers announced
that their businesses were making more money than under one-sided
management.
On the whole, this development of the partnership idea in industry is a
matter of the necessary intellectual conviction that the idea is sound—
whether that conviction be arrived at via ethics or “solid business
judgment”—to be followed by the technical expert who knows how to put
the idea into practice. That he will know only after careful study of each
individual plant as a situation peculiar unto itself. He is a physician,
diagnosing a case of industrial anæmia. As in medicine, so industry has its
quacks—experts who prescribe pink pills for pale industries, the
administration of which may be attended with a brief show of energy and
improvement, only to relapse into the old pallor. As between a half-baked
“expert” and an “ignorant” employer whose heart is in the right place—take
the employer. If he sincerely feels that long enough has he gone on the
principle, “I'll run my business as I see fit and take suggestions from no
one”; if it has suddenly come over him that, after all, the employee is in
most ways but another like himself, and that all this time that employee
might be laboring under the notion, often more unconscious than conscious,

that he would “like to run his job as he saw fit and take suggestions from no
one”; if, then, that employer calls his men together and says, “let's run the
business as we all together see fit and take suggestions from one another”—
then is that employer and that business on the road to industrial peace,
efficiency, and production, expert or no expert. The road is uphill, the going
often rough and discouraging, but more often than not the load of
management becomes lighter, easing overburdened muscles; the load of
labor in a sense heavier, yet along with the added weight, as they warm to
the task there develops a sense that they are trusted, are necessary to the
success of the march, that they now are men, doing man-sized work.
Perhaps in only a minimum of cases will the load ever be divided “fifty-
fifty.” Too soon would the workers tire of their added burden, too few could
carry the added weight. The fact remains that with management carrying the
whole load, the march is going very badly indeed on the whole. At times the
procession scarcely seems to move. There can surely be no harm in the
employing end shifting a bit of the burden. A bit cannot wreck either side.
Managerial shoulders may feel more comfortable under the decreased
weight and try another shift.
In recruiting Group 2 from Group 3, it is the employer, on the whole,
who must take the initiative. Labor may show no desire to help shoulder the
burden. Yet they must shoulder some of it to amount to anything
themselves, if for no other reason. It may take actual pushing and shoving at
first to get them on their way.
Recruiting from Group 1 is a different matter. There sometimes are
workers who would grab most of the load at the start—or all of it. Their
capacities are untried, the road and its twistings and turnings is unknown to
them. Each side has been throwing stones at the other, tripping each other
up. There is a hostile spirit to begin with, a spirit of distrust between
management and men. Here then is a more difficult problem. It is more than
a matter of shifting the load a bit; it is a matter of changing the spirit as
well. That takes much patience, much tact. It is not a case of the employer
making all the overtures. Each side is guilty of creating cause for suspicion
and distrust. Each side has to experience a change of heart. It is one thing to
convince a previously unthinking person; it is another to bring about a
change of heart in one frankly antagonistic. Making industrially enthusiastic
workers out of class and labor-conscious workers will indeed be a task

requiring determination, tact, patience without end, and wisdom of many
sorts—on both sides. Some one has to sell the idea of co-operation to labor
as well as to the employer. And then know the job is only begun. But the
biggest start is made when the atmosphere is cleared so that the partnership
idea itself can take root. Some on both sides never will be converted.
What about the great body of workers unfit physically, mentally,
nervously, to carry any additional load at all? Here is a field for the expert.
Yet here is a field where society as a whole must play a part. Most of the
physical, mental, nervous harm is done before ever the individual reaches
industry. Indeed, at most, industry is but one influence out of many playing
on the lives of the human beings who labor. Nor can it ever be studied as a
sphere entirely apart. Much is aggravated by conditions over which industry
itself has no direct control. Health centers, civic hygienic measures of all
sorts, are of great importance. A widespread education in the need of
healthy and spiritually constructive influences during the first ten years of
life, if we are to have healthy, wholesome, and capable adults, must gain
headway. Saner preparation for life as a whole must take the place of the
lingering emphasis on the pedagogical orthodoxy still holding sway.
While industry is not responsible for many conditions which make
subnormal workers, industry cannot evade the issue or shift the burden if it
desires peace, efficiency, production. These goals cannot be obtained on any
basis other than the welfare of the workers. No matter how sane is welfare
work within the plant, there must develop a growing interest and
understanding in “off the plant” work. The job is blamed for much. Yet
often the worker's relation to the job is but the reflection of the conditions
he left to go to work in the morning, the conditions he returns to after the
day's work is done. There again is a vicious circle. The more unfortunate
the conditions of a man's home life—we do not refer to the material side
alone—the less efficiently he is apt to work during the day. The less
efficiently he works during the day, the less competent he will be to better
his home conditions.
When men expressed themselves in their particular handicraft they found
much of their joy in life in their work. One of the by-products of large-scale
industry and the accompanying subdivision of labor has been the worker's
inevitable lack of interest in the monotonous job. Since too long hours spent

at mechanical, repetitious labor result in a lowered standard of efficiency,
and rebellion on the part of the worker, there has followed a continual
tendency toward a reduction in the length of the working day. The fewer
hours spent on the job, the greater the opportunity conditions outside
industry proper have to exert their influence on character formation. With
the shorter working day there develop more pressing reasons than ever for
the emphasis on off-the-plant activities, and wholesome home and civic
conditions. All these together, and not industry alone, make the worker.
The growth of the spirit and fruit of industrial democracy will not bring
any millennium. It will merely make a somewhat better world to live in
here and now. The dreamers of us forget that in the long run the world can
move only so far and so fast as human nature allows for, and few of us
evaluate human nature correctly. The six industrial experiences in this book
have made me feel that the heart of the world is even warmer than I had
thought—folk high and low are indeed readier to love than to hate, to help
than to hinder. But on the whole our circles of understanding and interest
are bounded by what our own eyes see and our own ears hear. The problems
of industry are enormously aggravated by the fact that the numbers of
individuals concerned even in particular plants, mills, mines, factories,
stretch the capacities of human management too often beyond the
possibilities of human understanding and sympathy. More or less artificial
machinery must be set up to bring management and men in contact with
each other to the point where the problems confronting each side are within
eyesight and earshot of the other. Up to date it has been as impossible for
labor to understand the difficulties of management as for management to
understand the difficulties of labor. Neither side ever got within shouting
distance of the other—except, indeed, to shout abuse! Many a strike would
have been averted had the employer been willing to let his workers know
just what the conditions were which he had to face; or had the workers in
other instances shown any desire to take those conditions into account.
For, when all is said and done, the real solution of our industrial
difficulties lies not in expert machinery, however perfect, for the adjustment
or avoidance of troubles. “Industrial peace must come not as a result of the
balance of power with a supreme court of appeal in the background. It must
arise as the inevitable by-product of mutual confidence, real justice,
constructive good will.”[3]

[3] From Constitution of Industrial Council for the Building Industry,
England.

Any improved industrial condition in the future must take as its
foundation the past one hundred years of American industry. The fact that
this foundation was not built of mutual confidence, real justice, constructive
good will is what makes the task of necessary reconstruction so extremely
difficult. Countless persons might be capable of devising the mechanical
approach to peace and prosperity—courts of arbitration, boards of
representation, and the like. But how bring about a change of heart in the
breast of millions?
It is a task so colossal that one would indeed prefer to lean heavily on the
shoulders of an all-wise Providence and let it go with the consoling
assurance that, as to a solution, “the Lord will provide.” But the echoes of
recriminations shouted by each side against the other; the cries of foul play;
the accusations of willful injustice; the threats of complete annihilation of
capital by organized labor, of organized labor by capital—must reach to
heaven itself, and Providence might well pause in dismay. Constructive
good will? Where make a beginning?
The beginnings, however, are being made right on earth, and here and
now. It is a mistake to look for spectacular changes, reforms on a large
scale. Rather do the tendencies toward mutual understanding and this all-
necessary good will evince themselves only here and there, in quiet
experiments going on in individual plants and factories. The seed will bear
fruit but slowly. But the seed is planted.
Planted? Nay, the seed has been there forever, nor have the harshest
developments in the most bloodless of industries ever been able to crush it
out. It is part and parcel of human nature that we can love more easily and
comfortably than hate, that we can help more readily than hinder.
Flourishing broadcast through all human creation is enough good will to
revolutionize the world in a decade. It is not the lack of good will. Rather
the channels for its expression are blocked—blocked by the haste and worry
of modern life, by the multiplicity of material possessions which so
frequently choke our sympathies; by the cruelties of competition, too often
run to the extremes of crushing out inborn human kindness. And most of all,
blocked by ignorance and misunderstanding of our fellow-beings.

It is a sound business deduction that the greatest stumbling blocks in the
difficulties between labor and capital to-day resolve themselves down to
just that lack of understanding of our fellow-beings. Yet without that
understanding, how build up a spirit of mutual confidence, real justice,
constructive good will? On what other foundation can a saner industrialism
be built?
The place to make the beginning is in each individual shop and business
and industry. The spark to start the blaze in each human heart, be it beating
on the side of capital or on that of labor, is the sudden revelation that every
worker is far more the exact counterpart of his employer in the desires of
his body and soul than otherwise; that the employer is no other than the
worker in body and soul, except that his scope and range of problems to be
met are on a different level. True it is that we are all far more “sisters and
brothers under the skin” than strangers.
No sane person is looking for a perfect industrialism, is watching for the
day when brotherly love will be the motive of all human conduct. But it is
within the bounds of sanity to work toward an increase in understanding
between the human factors in industry; it is justifiable to expect improved
industrial conditions, once increased understanding is brought about.
Industry needs experts in scientific management, in mental hygiene, in cost
accounting—in fields innumerable. But what industry needs more than
anything else—more, indeed, than all the reformers—are translators—
translators of human beings to one another. “Reforms” will follow of
themselves.

THE END

Books of Art and Artcraft

HISTORY OF ART By Elie Faure
Vol. I—Ancient Art
Translated from the French by Walter Pach

No History of Art fills the place of this one. First, it shows art to be the expression of the
race, not an individual expression of the artist. Second, it reverses the usual process of art
history—it tells why, not how, man constructs works of art. Nearly 200 unusual and
beautiful illustrations selected by the author.
THE DEVELOPMENT OF EMBROIDERY IN AMERICA By Candace Wheeler
A history of embroidery in America, from the quill and beadwork of the American
Indians and the samplers of Colonial days, to the achievement of the present. Thirty-two
pages of illustrations—some in full color—correlate perfectly with the text and furnish
examples for the student or general reader. A book to delight the collector and to be a
complete, authentic guide, historically and as to methods, for the art student, the designer,
and the practical worker.
HOW FRANCE BUILT HER CATHEDRALS By Elizabeth Boyle O'Reilly
The Boston Herald writes: “It is a monumental work, of living interest alike to the
erudite devotee of the arts and to the person who simply enjoys, in books or his travels, the
wonderful and beautiful things that have come from the hand of man.... In a particularly
happy fashion, Miss O'Reilly has told the story of the French cathedrals against a human
background—of the great men and women of the time.” With 31 illustrations in tint.

Life Stories of Famous Americans

MARK TWAIN: A Biography By Albert Bigelow Paine
Mr. Paine gave six years to the writing of this famous life history, traveling half way
round the world to follow in the footsteps of his subject; during four years of the time he
lived in daily association with Mark Twain, visited all the places and interviewed every one
who could shed any light upon his subject.
EDISON: His Life and Inventions By Frank Lewis Dyer and Thomas
Commerford Martin
The authors are men both close to Edison. One of them is his counsel, and practically
shares his daily life; the other is one of his leading electrical experts. It is the personal story
of Edison and has been read and revised by Edison himself.
MY QUARTER CENTURY OF AMERICAN POLITICS By Champ Clark
A fascinating story of one of the most prominent and best liked men in American
political history of our times, which will appeal to persons of all shades of political belief.
The book is not only interesting, but highly important as a permanent record of our
generation. Illustrated.
LIFE OF THOMAS NAST By Albert Bigelow Paine
The story of America's first and foremost cartoonist; the man who originated all the
symbols; whose pictures elected presidents and broke up the Tweed ring. More than four
hundred reproductions of Nast's choicest work.

HARPER & BROTHERS
Franklin Square New York

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WORKING WITH
THE WORKING WOMAN ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual

work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project

Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to

you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the

efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment

including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a

copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.